








LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 


UNITED STATES OF AMERICA 


















\ 


% 




THE PRAIRIE 


BY 


GUSTAVE # 



FLOWER 


AIMARD 


/ 


- JjfP 

AUTHOR OF 

“ The Missouri Outlaws,” 

“ Last of the Aucas,” 

Etc., Etc 


Entered at the Pest Office, N. Y., as seoond-class matter. Coprrif:Sit, 1884, by Jobs W. Lotiij. Comj>**y. Issued Trt-Weekty. 

Annual Subscription, *30 00. November 14, 1887. 


^4 Wr 




New York 

joii/'l • W‘ lov ELL- (OMPANY- 


©J 


14 & 16 VESEY STREET 



Misses’ and. Children’s Fall and Winter Wear 


L 

E 

N 

O 

X 


Owing to the great success during the past 
season of their Knitted Tuxedo Summer Suit, 
Messrs. Jas. McCreery & Co. have been led to pro- 
duce a Knitted Fall and Winter Suit for Misses and 
Children, adapted for school and out-door wear. 

This suit is made in one piece; the waist is tight- 
fitting, with a full front of jacket effect, and the 
skirt is made full, with a sash. 

The colors are the soft, warm winter Shades, 
relieved here and there with stripes of contrasting 
color. A full descriptive circular mailed on appli- 
cation. 


L 

E 

N 

O 

X 


Controlled exclusively and for sale only by 

JAMES McCREERY & CO., BROADWAY & Nth STREET. 


POND’S 

The Wonder of Healing! 

For PILES, BURNS, NEU- 
RALGIA, DIARRHEA, 
STINGS, SORE THROAT, 
EYES, FEET, INFLAM- 
MATIONS AND HEMOR- 
RHAGES OF ALL KINDS. 

Used Internally and Externally. 

POND’S EXTRACT CO., 

76 5th Ave., New York. 



EXTRACT. 

CAUTION. — See tliat 
tlie words “POND’S 
EXTRACT” are 
blown in eacli bottle, 
Inclosed in a bull-col- 
ored wrapper, bear- 
ing our landscape 
t r a d e - m a r k— none 
oilier is genuine. 

Sold everywhere. 

Price, 50c., $1, Si. 75. 

FOND’S EXTRACT CO., 

76 5th Ave., New York. 


HAIR 


Permanently Removed by 


onthh dr. WEST’S HAIR REMOVER. 


FACE, 

NECK, 

ARMS, 


An English Toilet Preparation, largely used by ladies in 
Europe. Guaranteed harmless to the skin; leaves it 
soft, white and smooth; never fails to remove the 
hair; the only toilet preparation that a lady can use 
with perfect safety. Price $1.00 per bottle. Sent 
by mail, in plain wrappers, to any address, on receipt 
of price, by 

AMERICAN DRUG GO., BOSTON, MASS. 





NEW YORK : 

JOHN W. LOVELL COMPANY, 
14 and 16 Vesey Street. 






LOVELL’S LIBRARY. 


COMPLETE CATALOGUE BY AUTHORS. 

Loveli/s Library now contains the complete writings of most of the best standard 
authors, such as Dickens, Thackeray, Eliot, Carlyle, Ruskin, Scott, Lytton, Black, etc. ? 
etc. 

Each number is issued in neat 12mo form, and the type will be found larger, and the 
paper better, than in any other cheap series published. 

JOHN W. LOVELL. COMPANY, 

P. O. Box 1992. 14 and 16 Vesey St., New York. 


BY G. M. ADAM AND A. E. 


WETHERALD 

846 An Algonquin Maiden 20 

BY MAX ADELER 

295 Random Shots 20 

825 Elbow Room 20 

BY GUSTAVE AIMARD 

560 The Adventurers 10 

567 The Trail Hunter 10 

573 Pearl of the Andes 10 

3011 Pirates of the Prairies 10 

1021 The Trapper’s Daughter 10 

3032 The Tiger Slayer 10 

1045 Trappers of Arkansas 10 

1052 Border Rifles 10 

1063 The Freebooters 10 

1069 The White Scalper 10 

BY MRS. ALDERDICE 

346 An Interesting Case 20 

BY MRS. ALEXANDER 

62 The Wooing O’t, 2 Parts, each 15 

* 99 The Admiral’s Ward 20 

209 The Executor 20 

349 Valerie's Fate 10 

664 At Bay * . 10 

746 Beaton’s Bargain 20 

777 A Second Life . 20 

799 Maid, Wife, or Widow 10 

840 By Woman’s Wit 20 

995 Which Shall it Be ? " *20 

BY F. ANSTEY 

80 Vice VersH; or, A Lesson to Fathers. .20 

894 Tne Giant’s Robe 20 

453 Black Poodle, and Other Taies.. ! *. ."20 

616 The Tinted Venus 15 

755 A Fallen Idol 20 

BY T. S. ARTHUR 

496 Woman’s Trials 20 

507 The Two Wives 15 

518 Married Life 15 

533 The Ways of Providence 15 

545 Home Scenes .15 

551 Stories for Parents 15 

663 Seed-Time and Harvest 15 

668 Words for the Wise 15 

674 Stories for Young Housekeepers . . " 15 

679 Lessons in Life ’jg 

682 Off-Hand Sketches 15 

686 Tried and Tempted 15 


BY HANS CHRISTIAN ANDERSEN 


419 Fairy Tales 20 

BY EDWIN ARNOLD 

436 The Light of Asia 20 

455 Pearls of the Faith 15 

472 Indian Song of Songs 10 

BY W. E. AYTOUN 

351 Lays of the Scottish Cavaliers 20 

BY ADAM BADEAU 

756 Conspiracy 25 

BY SIR SAMUEL BAKER 

206 Cast up by the Sea 20 

227 Rifle and Hound in Ceylon 20 

233 Eight Years’ Wandering in Ceylon . . 20 

BY C. W. BALESTIER 

381 A Fair Device 28 

405 Life of J. G. Blaine 20 

BY R. M. BALLANTYNE 

215 The Red Eric 20 

226 The Fire Brigade .* ! . 20 

239 Erling the Bold 20 

241 Deep Down 20 

BY S. BARING-GOULD 

878 Little Tu’penny 10 

BY GEORGE MIDDLETON BAYNE 

460 Galaski 20 

BY AUGUST BEBEL 

712 Woman 

BY MRS. E. BEDELL BENJAMIN 

748 Our Roman Palace 20 


470 

BY A. BENRIMO 

Vic 


901 

BY E. BERGER 

Charles Auchester . 


77 

BY W. BERGSOE 

Pillone 


366 

BY E. BERTHET 

The Sergeant’s Legacy 


BY BJORNSTJERNE BJORNSON 

3 The Happy Boy iq 


LOVELL’S LIBRARY 


BY WALTER BESANT 


18 They Were Married 10 

108 Let Nothing You Dismay 10 

257 All in a Garden Fair 20 

208 When the Ship Comes Home 10 

884 Dorothy Forster 20 

009 Self or Bearer 10 

842 The World Went Very Well Then ..20 

847 The Holy Hose 10 

2002 To Cali Her Mine 20 

BY WILLIAM BLACK 

40 An Adventure in Thule, etc 10 

48 A Princess of Thule 20 

82 A Daughter of Heth 20 

85 Shandon Bells 20 

93 Macleod of Dare 20 

136 Yolande 20 

142 Strange Adventures of a Phaeton... 20 

146 White Wings 20 

153 Sunrise, 2 Parts, each 15 

178 Madcap Violet 20 

180 Kilmeny 20 

182 That Beautiful Wretch 20 

184 Green Pastures, etc "...20 

188 In Silk Attire 20 

213 The Three Feathers 20 

216 Lady Silverdale's Sweetheart 10 

217 The Four MacNicols 10 

218 Mr. Pisistratus Brown, M.P 10 

225 Oliver Goldsmith 10 

282 Monarch of Mincing Lane 20 

456 Judith Shakespeare 20 

584 Wise Women of Inverness 10 

678 White Heather 20 

958 Sabina Zembra 20 

BY MISS M. E. BRADDON 

88 The Golden Calf 2C 

304 Lady Audley’s Secret 20 

214 Phantom Fortune 20 

266 Under the Red Flag 10 

444 An Ishinaelite 20 

556 Aurora Floyd 20 

588 To the Bitter End 20 

696 Dead Sea Fruit 20 

698 The Mistletoe Bough 20 

766 Vixen 20 

783 The Octoroon 20 

814 Mohawks 20 

868 One Thing Needful 20 

869 Barbara; or, Splendid Misery 20 

8T0 John Marchmont’s Legacy 20 

&tl Joshua Haggard’s Daughter 20 

872 Taken at the Flood 20 

873 Asphodel 1 20 

S77 The Doctor’s Wife 20 

878 Only a Clod 20 

879 Sir Jasper’s Tenant 20 

880 Lady’s Mile 20 

881 Birds of Prey 20 

882 Charlotte’s Inheritance 20 

883 Rupert Godwin 20 

886 Strangers and Pilgrims 20 

887 A Strange World 20 

888 Mount Royal 20 

889 Just As I Am 20 

890 Dead Men’s Shoes 20 

892 Hostages to Fortune 20 

893 Fenton’s Quest 20 

894 The Cloven Foot 20 


BY FRANK BARRETT. 

1009 The Great Hesper 21 

BY R. D. BLACKMORE 

851 Lorna Doone, Part 1 20 

851 Lorna Doone, Part II. 20 

936 Maid of Sker ... 20 

955 Cradock Nowell, Part 1 20 

955 Cradock Nowell, Part II 20 

961 Springhaven 20 

1034 Mary Anerley 20 

1035 Alice Lorraine 20 

1 036 Cristowell 20 

1037 Clara Vaxighan 20 

1038 Cripps the Carrier 20 

1039 Remarkable History of Sir Thomas 

Upinore 20 

1040 Erema; or, My Father’s Sin 20 

BY LILLIE D. BLAKE 

105 Woman’s Place To-day 20 

597 Fettered for Life 25 

BY ANNIE BRADSHAW 

716 A Crimson Stain 20 

BY CHARLOTTE BREMER 

448 Life of Fredrika Bremer 20 

BY CHARLOTTE BRONTE 

74 JaneEyre 20 

897 Shirley 20 

BY RHODA BROUGHTON 

23 Second Thoughts 20 

230 Belinda 20 

781 Betty’s Visions 15 

841 Dr. Cupid 20 

1022 Good-Bye, Sweetheart 20 

1023 Red as a Rose is She 20 

1024 Cometh up as a Flower 20 

1025 Not Wisely but too Well 20 

1026 Nancy 20 

1027 Joan 20 

BY ELIZABETH BARRETT 
BROWNING 

421 Aurora Leigh 2Q 

479 Poems 35 

BY ROBERT BROWNING 

552 Selections from Poetical Works 20 

BY WILLIAM CULLEN BRYANT 

443 Poems 20 

BY ROBERT BUCHANAN 

318 The New Abelard 20 

696 The Master of the Mine 10 

BY JOHN BUNYAN 

200 The Pilgrim’s Progress 20 

BY ROBERT BURNS 

430 Poems 20 

BY REV. JAS. S. BUSH 

113 More Words about the Bible 20 

BY E. LASSETER BYNNER 

100 Nimport, 2 Parts, each 15 

102 Tritons, 2 Parts, each 15 


2 


LOVELL’S LIBRARY 


BY THOMAS CAMPBELL 

626 Poems 20 

BY ROSA NOUCHETE CAREY 

660 For Lilias 20 

911 Not Like other Girls .20 

912 Robert Ord’s Atonement 20 

959 Wee Wifie 20 

960 Wooed and Married 20 

BY WM. CARLETON 

190 Willy Reilly 20 

£20 Shane Fadh's Wedding 10 

£21 Larry McFarland’s Wake 10 

822 The Party Fight and Funeral 10 

823 The Midnight Mass 10 

82-1 Phil Purcel 10 

823 An Irish Oath 10 

826 Going to Maynooth 10 

827 Phelim O’Toole’s Courtship 10 

828 Dominick, the Poor Scholar 10 

829 Neal Malone 10 

BY THOMAS CARLYLE 

4SG History of French Revolution, 2 

Parts, each 25 

(191 Past and Present 20 

500 The Diamond Necklace ; and Mira- 

beau 15 

603 Chartism . 20 

608 Sartor Resartus 20 

514 Early Kings of Norway 20 

620 Jean Paul Friedrich Itichtcr 10 

622 Goethe, and Miscellaneous Essays. . . 1 J 

525 Life of Hey ne 15 

52S Voltaire and Novalis 15 

611 Heroes, and Hero-Worship 20 

616 Signs of the Times 15 

650 German Literature 15 

661 Portraits of John Knox 15 

571 Count Cagliostro, etc 15 

678 Frederick the Great, Vol. I 20 


580 

tt 

it 

t. 

Vol. II. . . . 

20 

691 

ii 

it 

i t 

Vol. III... 


610 

u 

it 

it 

Vol. IV. . 

....20 

619 

ii 

ii 

tt 

Vol. V. . . . 

20 

622 

tt 

ii 

tt 

Vol. VI. . 

....20 

626 

tt 

i( 

it 

Vol. VII . . 

....20 

628 

tt 

ti 

it 

Vol. VIII. 

20 


630 Life of John Sterling 20 

633 Latter-Day Pamphlets 20 

636 Life of Schiller 20 

613 Oliver Cromwell, Vol. 1 25 

646 “ “ Vol. II 25 

649 “ “ Vol. Ill 25 

652 Characteristics and other Essays. . . 15 
656 Corn LawRhymesand other Essays. 15 
658 Baillie the Covenanter and other Es- 
says 15 

661 Dr. Francia and other Essays 15 

BY LEWIS CARROLL 

450 Alice’s Ad ventures 20 

451 Through the Looking-Glass 20 

EY “ CAVENDISH ” 

422 Cavendish Card Essays 15 

BY CERVANTES 

417 Don Quixote 30 

BY L. W. CHAMPNEY 

119 Bourbon Lilies 20 


BY VICTOR CHERBULIEZ 


Samuel Brohl &i Co 21 

BY BERTHA M. CLAY 

Her Mother’s Sin 20 

Dora Thorne. 20 

Beyond Pardon 20 

A Broken Wedding-Ring 20 

Repented at Leisure 20 

Sunshine and Roses 20 

The Earl’s Atonement 20 

A Woman’s Temptation 20 

Love Works Wonders 20 

Fair but False 10 

Between Two Sins 10 

At War with Herself 15 

Hilda 10 

Her Martyrdom 20 

Lord Lynn’s Choice 10 

The Shadow of a Sin 10 

Wedded and Parted 10 

In Cupid’s Net 10 

Lady Darner’s Secret 20 

A Gilded Sin 10 

Between Two Loves 20 

For Another’s Sin 20 

Romance of a Young Girl 20 

A Queen Amongst Women 10 

A Golden Dawn 10 

Like no Other Love 10 

A Bitter Atonement 20 

Evelyn’s Folly 20 

Set in Diamonds 20 

A Fair My sterj' 20 

Thorns and Orange Blossoms 10 

Romance of a Black Veil 10 

Love's Warfare 10 

Madolin’s Lover 20 

From Out the Gloom 20 

Which Loved Him Best 10 

A True Magdalen 20 

The Sin of a Lifetime 20 

Frince Charlie’s Daughter 10 

A Golden Heart 10 

Wife in Name Only 20 

A Woman’s Error 20 

Marjorie 20 

A Wilful Maid 20 

Lady CasDemaine’s Divorce 20 

Claribel'8 Love Story ,20 

Thrown on the World 20 

Under a Shadow . .20 

A Struggle for a Ring 20 

Hilary’s Folly 20 

A Haunted Life 20 

A Woman’s Love Story 20 

A Woman’s War 20 

’Twixt Smile and Tear 20 

Lady Diana’s Pride 20 

Belle of Lynn 20 

Marjorie's Fate 20 

Sweet Cymbeline 20 

Redeemed by Love 20 

The Squire’s Darling 10 

The Mystery of Colde Fell 20 

The Shattered Idol 10 

Letty Leigh 10 

The Earl’s Error 10 

Arnold’s Promise ‘ 10 

BY S. T. COLERIDGE 

Poems 38 


242 

183 

277 

287 

420 

423 

458 

465 

474 

476 

658 

593 

651 

669 

689 

692 

694 

695 

700 

701 

718 

720 

727 

730 

733 

738 

739 

740 

744 

752 

764 

800 

801 

803 

S04 

806 

807 

808 

809 

810 

811 

812 

815 

896 

922 

923 

926 

928 

929 

930 

932 

933 

934 

909 

984 

985 

986 

9S8 

989 

1007 

1012 

1013 

1031 

1033 

1042 

1043 

523 

s 


LOVELL’S 

BY WILKIE COLLINS 


w The Moonstone, Part 1 10 

9 The Moonstone, Part II 10 

24 The New Magdalen 20 

87 Heart and Science 20 

418 “I Say No” 20 

487 Tales of Two Idle Apprentices 15 

688 The Ghost’s Touch 10 

6S6 My Lady’s Money 10 

722 The Evil Genius 20 

839 The Guilty River 10 

957 The Dead Secret 20 

996 The Queen of Hearts 20 

1003 The Haunted Hotel 10 

► BY HUGH CONWAY 

429 Called Back 15 

462 Dark Days 15 

612 Carriston’s Gift 10 

617 Paul Vargas: a Mystery 10 

631 A Family Affair 20 

667 Story of a Sculptor 10 

672 Slings and Arrows 10 

715 A Cardinal Sin 20 

745 Living or Dead 20 

750 Somebody’s Story 10 

968 Bound by a Spell 20 

BY J. FENIMORE COOPER 

6 The Last of the Mohicans 20 

53 The Spy 20 

S65 The Pathfinder 20 

878 Homeward Bound 20 

441 Home as Found 20 

463 The Deerslayer 30 

467 The Prairie 20 

471 The Pioneer 25 

484 The Two Admirals 20 

488 The Water- Witch 20 

491 The Red Rover 20 

501 The Pilot 20 

506 Wing and Wing 20 

612 Wyandotte 20 

617 Heidenmauer 20 

519 The Headsman 20 

524 The Bravo 20 

527 Lionel Lincoln 20 

629 Wept of Wish-ton-Wish 20 

632 Afloat and Ashore 25 

539 Miles Wallingford 20 

643 The Monikins 20 

648 Mercedes of Castile 20 

553 The Sea Lions 20 

659 The Crater 20 

662 Oak Openings 20 

570 Satan stoe 20 

576 The Chain-Bearer 20 

687 Ways of the Hour 20 

601 Precaution 20 

603 Redskins 25 

611 Jack Tier 20 

BY KINAHAN CORNWALLIS 

409 Adrift with a Vengeance 25 

BY REV. JAS. FREEMAN CLARK 

167 Anti-Slavery Days 20 

BY GEORGIANA M. CRAIK 

1006 A Daughter of the People 20 


LIBRARY. 


BY R. CRISWELL 

350 Grandfather Lickthingle 98 

BY R. H. DANA, JR. 

464 Two Years before the Mast 20 

BY DANTE 

345 Dante's Vision of Hell, Purgatory, 

and Paradise 28 

BY FLORA A. DARLING 

269 Mrs. Darling’s vVar Letters 20 

BY JOYCE DARRELL 

315 Winifred Power 20 

BY ALPHONSE DAUDET 

478 Tartarin of Tarascon 20 

604 Sidonie 20 

613 Jack 20 

615 The Little Good-for-Nothing 20 

645 Tee Nabob 25 

BY REV. C. H. DAVIES, D.D. 

453 Mystic London . 

BY THE DEAN OF ST. PAUL'S 

431 Life of Spenser 10 

BY C. DEBANS 

475 A Sheep in Wolf’s Clothing 20 

BY REV. C. F. DEEMS, D.D. 

704 Evolution 20 

BY DANIEL DEFOE 

428 Robinson Crusoe 25 

BY THOS. DE QUINCEY 

20 The Spanish Nun 10 

BY CHARLES DICKENS 

10 Oliver Twist 20 

38 A Tale of Two Cities 20 

75 Child’s History of England 20 

91 Pickwick Papers, 2 Parts, each 20 

140 The Cricket on the Hearth 10 

144 Old Curiosity Shop, 2 Parts, each... 15 

150 Barnaby Rudge, 2 Parts, each 15 

158 David Copperfield, 2 Parts, each 20 

170 Herd Times 20 

192 Great Expectations 20 

201 Martin Chuzzlewit, 2 Parts, each 20 

210 American Notes 20 

219 Dombey and Son. 2 Parts, each 20 

223 Little Dorrit, 2 Parts, each. 20 

228 Our Mutual Friend. 2 Parts, each... 20 

231 Nicholas Nickleby, 2 Parts, each 20 

234 Pictures from Italy 10 

237 The Boy at Mugby 10 

244 Bleak House, 2 Parts, each 20 

246 Sketches of the Young Couples 10 

261 Master Humphrey’s Clock 10 

267 The Haunted House, etc 10 

270 The Mudfog Papex-s, etc 10 

273 Sketches by Boz .20 

274 A Christmas Carol, etc 15 

282 Uncommercial Traveller 20 

288 Somebody’s Luggage, etc 10 

293 The Battle of Life, etc 10 

297 Myster}’ of Edwin Drood 20 

298 Reprinted Pieces 20 

302 No Thoroughfare 15 


437 Tales of Two Idle Apprentices.. ...15 


LOVELL’S LIBRARY. 


BY CARL DETLEF 

27 Irene; or, The Lonely Manor 20 

BY PROF. DOWDEN 

404 Life of Southey 10 

BY JOHR DRYDEN 

498 Poems 30 

BY DU BOISGOBEY 

1018 Condemned Door 20 

BY THE “DUCHESS” 

58 Tortia 20 

70 Molly Bawn 20 

78 Phyllis 20 

86 Monica 10 

90 Mrs. Geoffrey 20 

92 Airy Fairy Lilian 20 

120 Loys, Lord Beresford 20 

132 Moonshine and Marguerites 10 

102 Faith and Unfaith 20 

108 Beauty’s Daughters £0 

284 Rossinoyne 20 

451 Doris 20 

477 A Week in Killarney 10 

530 In Durance Vile 10 

018 Dick’s Sweetheart ; or, “ O Tender 

Dolores” 20 

021 A Maiden all Forlorn 10 

624 A Passive Crime 10 

721 Lady Branksmere 20 

735 A Mental Struggle 20 

737 The Haunted Chamber 10 

792 Her Week’s Amusement 10 

SG2 Lady Valworth's Diamonds 20 

BY LORD DUFFERIN 

95 Letters from High Latitudes 20 

BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS 

761 Count of Monte Cristo, Tart 1 20 

761 Count of Monte Cristo, Part II 20 

775 The Three Guardsmen 20 

786 Twenty Years After 20 

884 The Son of Monte Cristo. Part I 20 

884 The Son of Monte Cristc, Part II.. .20 

885 Monte Cristo and His Wife 20 

891 Countess of Monte Cristo, Part I... 20 

891 Countess of Monte Cristo, Part II... 20 

993 Beau Tancr. de 20 

BY ALEXANDRE DUMAS, JR. 

992 Camille 10 

BY MRS. ANNIE EDWARDS 

681 A Girton Girl 20 

BY GEORGE ELIOT 

56 Adam Bede, 2 Parts, each 15 

€9 Amos Barton 10 

71 Silas Marner 10 

79 ltomola, 2 Parts, each 15 

349 Janet’s Ilepentance 10 

151 Felix Holt 20 

174 Middlemarch, 2 Parts, each 20 

395 Daniel Deronda, 2 Parts, each 20 

202 Theophrastus Such 10 

205 The Spanish Gypsy.and other Poems20 

207 The Mill on the Floss, 2 Parts, each.15 

208 Brother Jacob, etc 10 

874 Essays, and Leaves from a Note- 

Book 20 


BY M. BETHAM-EDWARDS 


203 Disarmed IS 

663 The Flower of Doom 10 

1C05 Next of Kin .20 

BY RALPH WALDO EMERSON 

373 Essays 20 

ENGLISH MEN OF LETTERS* 
EDITED BY JOHN MORLEY 

348 Bunyan, by J. A. Froude 10 

407 Burke, by John Morley ,10 

334 Burns, by Principal Shairp 10 

347 Byron, by Prof essor Nichol 10 

413 Chaucer, by Prof. A. W. Ward 10 

424 Cowper, by Goldwin Smith 10 

377 Defoe, by William Minto 10 

383 Gibbon, by J. C. Morrison 10 

225 Goldsmith, by William Black 10 

369 Hume, by Professor Huxley 10 

401 Johnson, by Leslie Stephen 10 

380 Locke, by Thomas Fowler 10 

392 Milton, by Mark Pattison 10 

398 -Pope, by Leslie Stephen 10 

364 Scott, by It. H. Hutton 10 

361 Shelley, by J. Symouds 10 

404 Southey, by Professor Dowden 10 

431 Spenser, by the Dean of St. Paul’s. . 10 

344 Thackeray, by Anthony Trollope. . .10 

410 Wordsworth, by F. Myers 10 

BY B. L. FARJEON 

243 Gautran ; or, House of White Shad- 
ows 20 

654 Love’s Harvest 20 

856 Golden Bells 10 

874 Nine of Hearts 20 

BY HARRIET FARLEY 

473 Christmas Stories 20 

BY F. W. FARRAR, D.D. 

19 Seekers after God 20 

50 Early Days of Christianity, 2 Parts, 

each 20 

EY GEORGE MANNVILLE FENN 

1004 This Man’s Wife 4) 

BY OCTAVE FEUILLET 

41 A Marriage in High Life 20 

987 Romance of a Poor Young Man. ... 10 

BY FRIEDRICH, BARON DE LA 

MOTTS FOUQUE 

711 Undine 10 

BY MRS. FORRESTER 

760 Fair Women 20 

818 Once Again 20 

843 My Lord and My Lady 20 

814 Dolores ...20 

850 My Hero 20 

859 Viva 20 

860 Omnia Vanitas 10 

&J1 Diana Carew 20 

862 From Olympus to Hades 20 

863 Rhona 20 

864 Roy and Viola 20 

865 June 20 

866 Mignon 20 

1 867 A Young Man’s Fancy 20 


5 


LOVELL’S LIBRARY 


BY THOMAS FOWLER 

380 Life of Locke 10 

BY FRANCESCA 

177 The Story of Ida 10 

BY R. E. FRANCILLON 

819 A Real Queen 20 

856 Golden Bells 10 

BY ALBERT FRANKLYN 

122 Ameline de Bourg 16 

BY L. VIRGINIA FRENCH 

485 My Roses 20 

BY J. A. FROUDE 

348 Life of Bunyan 10 

BY EMILE GABORIAU 

114 Monsieur Lecoq, 2 Parts, each 20 

116 The Lerouge Case 20 

120 O th er People’ s Money 20 

129 In Peril of His Life 20 

138 The Gilded Clique 20 

355 Mystery of Orcival 20 

161 Promise of Marriage 10 

258 File No. 113 ...20 

BY HENRY GEORGE 

62 Progress and Poverty 20 

890 Land Question 10 

393 Social Problems 20 

796 Property in Land 15 

BY CHARLES GIBBON 

57 The Golden Shaft 20 

BY J. W. VON GOETHE 

342 Goethe’s Faust _ 20 

343 Goethe's Poems 20 

BY NIKOLAI V. GOGOL 

1016 Taras Bulla 20 

BY OLIVER GOLDSMITH 

51 Vicar of Wakefield 10 

362 Plays and Poems 20 

BY MRS. GORE 

89 The Dean’s Daughter 20 

BY JAMES GRANT 

49 The Secret Despatch 20 

BY HENRI GREVILLE. 

1C01 Frankley 20 

BY CECIL GRIFFITH 

732 Victory Deane 20 

BY ARTHUR GRIFFITHS 

709 No. 99 10 

THE BROTHERS GRIMM 

221 ’Fairy Tales, Illustrated 20 

BY LIEUT. J. W. GUNNISON 

440 History of the Mormons 15 

BY ERNST HAECKEL 

97 India and Ceylon 20 

BY MARION HARLAND 

107 Housekeeping and Homemaking.. . . 15 

6 


BY F. W. HACKLANDER 

606 Forbidden Fruit .26 

BY H. RIDER HAGGARD 

813 King Solomon’s Mines 20 

848 She 20 

876 The Witch’s Head 20 

900 Jess 20 

941 Dawn 20 

1020 Allan Quatermain 20 

BY A. EGMONT HAKE 

371 The Story of Chinese Gordon 20 

BY LUDOVIC HALEVY 

15 L’Abbo Constantin 20 

BY THOMAS HARDY 

43 Two on a Tower 20 

157 Romantic Adventures of a Milk- 
maid 10 

749 The Mayor of Casterbridge 20 

956 The Woodlanders 20 

964 Far from the Madding Crowd 20 


BY JOHN HARRISON AND M. 


COMPTON 

414 Over the Summer Sea 20 

BY J. B. HARWOOD 

269 One False, both Fair 20 

BY JOSEPH HATTON 

7 Clytie 20 

137 Cruel London 20 

BY NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE 

370 Twice Told Tales 20 

376 Grandfather's Chair 20 

BY MARY CECIL HAY 

466 TJnder the Will 10 

566 The Arundel Motto 20 

590 Old Myddleton’s Money 20 

787 A Wicked Girl 10 

971 Nora's Love Test 20 

972 The Squire’s Legacy .20 

973 Dorothy’s Venture 20 

974 My First Offer 10 

975 Back to the Old Home 10 

976 For Her Dear Sake 20 

977 Hidden Penis 20 

978 Victor and Vanquished 20 

BY MRS. FELICIA HEMANS 

5S3 Poems 30 

BY DAVID J. HILL, LL.D. 

533 Principles and Fallacies of Social- 
ism IS 

BY M. L. HOLBROOK, M.D. 

356 Hygiene of the Brain 25 

BY MRS. M. A. HOLMES 

709 Woman against Woman 20 

743 A Woman’s Vengeance 20 

BY PAXTON HOOD 

73 Life of Cromwell 15 

BY THOMAS HOOD 

511 Poems 30 


LIBRARY 


LOVELL 3 


BY HORRY AND WEEMS 

86 Life of Marion 20 

BY ROBERT HOUDIN 

14 The Tricks of the Greeks 20 

BY ADAH M. HOWARD 

910 Against Her Will 20 

5)93 The Child Wife 10 

BY EDWARD HOWLAND 

'<42 Social Solutions, Part 1 10 

747 “ “ Part II 10 

758 “ “ Part III 10 

702 “ “ TartlY 10 

705 “ “ PartV 10 

774 “ “ Part VI 10 

778 “ “ Part VII 10 

782 “ “ Part VIII 10 

785 “ “ Part IX 10 

7S8 “ “ Part X 10 

791 “ “ Part XI 10 

795 “ “ Part XII 10 

BY MARIE HOWLAND 

534 Papa’s Own Girl 30 

BY JOHN W. HOYT, LL.D. 

535 Studies in Civil Service 15 

BY THOMAS HUGHES 

61 Tom Brown’s School Days 20 

1S6 Vom Brown at Oxford, 2 Parts, each . 15 

BY FROF. HUXLEY 

£69 Life of Hume 10 

BY STANLEY HUNTLEY 

The Spoopendyke Papers 20 

BY VICTOR HUGO 

784 Les M.serables, Part 1 20 

784 “ “ Part II 20 

784 “ “ Part III 20 

' BY R. H. HUTTON 

3G4 Life of Scott 20 

BY WASHINGTON IRVING 

147 The Sketch Book 20 

198 Tales of a Traveller 20 

199 Life and Voyages of Columbus, 

Part I. 20 

Life and Voyages of Columbus, 

Part II 20 

224 Abbotsford and Newstead Abbey. . .10 

236 Knickerbocker History of New York.20 

249 The Crayon Papers 20 

263 The Alhambra 15 

272 Conquest of Granada 20 

279 Conquest of Spain 10 

281 Bracebridge Hall 20 

290 Salmagundi 20 

299 Astoria 20 

801 Spanish Voyages 20 

805 A Tour on the Prairies 10 

308 Life of Mahomet, 2 Parts, each 15 

310 Oliver Goldsmith 20 

811 Captain Bonneville 20 

814 Moorish Chronicles 10 

321 Wclfert’s Boost and Miscellanies ... 10 


BY HARRIET JAY 

17 The Dark Colleen ....J® 

BY SAMUEL JOHNSON 

44 Rassclas .19 

BY MAURICE JOKAI 

754 A Modern Midas .20 

BY JOHN KEATS 

531 Poems .... - 25 

BY EDWARD KELLOGG \ 

111 Labor and Capital 20 

BY GRACE KENNEDY 

106 Dunallan, 2 Parts, each 15 

BY JOHN P. KENNEDY 


67 Horse-Shoe Robinson, 2 Parts, each .15 


BY CHARLES KINGSLEY 

39 The Hermits 20 

64 Hypatia, 2 Parts, each 15 

BY HENRY KINGSLEY 

726 Austin Eliot 20 

728 The Hillyars and Burtons 2d 

731 Leighton Court 20 

736 Geoffrey Hamlyn 30 

BY W. H. G. KINGSTON 

254 Peter the Whaler 20 

822 Mark Sea worth 20 

824 Round the World 20 

835 The Young Foresters 20 

837 Saltwater 20 

338 The Midshipman 20 

BY F. KIRBY 

454 The Golden Dog 40 

BY A. LA POINTE 

445 The Rival Doctors 20 

BY MISS MARGARET LEE 

25 Divorce :...20 

600 A Brighton Night 20 

725 Dr. Vilmor’s Love 25 

741 Loriiner and Wife 20 

B? VERNON LEE 

797 A Phantom Lover 10 

798 Prince of the Hundred Soups 1? 

BY JULES LERMINA 

469 The Chase iJQ 

BY CHARLES LEVER 

327 Harry Lorrequer 20 

789 Charles O’Malley, 2 Parts, each 20 

794 Tom Burke of Ours, 2 Parts, each.. 20 

BY H. W. LONGFELLOW 

1 Hyperion .*..20 

2 Outro-Mer 20 

4S2 Poems 20 

BY SAMUEL LOVER 

163 The Happy Man 10 

719 Rory O’More 29 

849 Handy Andy 2C 


7 


LOVELL’S LIBRARY 


BY COMMANDER LOVETT-CAM- 
ERON. 

817 The Cruise of the Black Prince. ...20 

BY MRS. H. LOVETT-CAMERON 


927 Pure Gold 20 

BY HENRY W. LUCY 

96 Gideon Fleyce 20 

BY HENRY C. LUKENS 

181 Jets and Flashes 20 

BY EDNA LYALL 

962 Kuights-Errant 20 

BY E. LYNN LYNTON 

275 lone Stewart 20 

BY LORD LYTTON 

11 The Coming Race 10 

12 Leila 10 

31 Ernest Maltravers 20 

32 The Haunted House 10 

45 Alice: A Sequel to Ernest Maltra- 
vers 20 

55 A Strange Story 20 

59 Last Days of Pompeii 20 

81 Zanoni 20 

84 Night and Morning, 2 Parts, each. .15 

117 Paul Clifford 20 

321 Lady of Lyons 10 

128 Money 10 

152 Richelieu 10 

300 ltienzi, 2 Parts, each 15 

170 Pelham 20 

201 Eugene Aram 20 

222 The Disowned 20 

240 Kenelm Chillingly 20 

245 What Will He Do with It ? 2 Parts, 

each 20 

217 Devereux 20 

250 The Caxtons, 2 Parts, each 15 

253 Lucretia 20 

255 Last of the Barons. 2 Parts, each ... 15 

259 The Parisians, 2 Parts, each 20 

271 My Novel, 3 Parts, each 20 

276 Harold, 2 Parts, each 15 

289 Godolphin 20 

294 Pilgrims of the Rhine 15 

317 Pausanias 15 

BY LORD MACAULAY 

333 Lays of Ancient Rome 20 

BY KATHERINE S- MACQUOID 

898 Joan Wentworth 20 

BY E. MARLITT 

771 The Old Mam’ selle’s Secret 20 

1053 Gold Elsie 20 

BY CAPTAIN MARRYAT 

212 The Privatesrsman 20 


BY HARRIET MARTINEAU 

353 Tales of the French Revolution 15 

354 Loom and Lugger 20 

357 Berkeley the Banker 20 

368 Homes Abroad 15 

363 For Each and For All 15 

372 Hill and Valley 15 

379 The Charmed Sea 15 

388 Life in the Wilds 15 

395 Sowers not Reapers 15 

400 Glen of the Echoes 15 I 


BY FLORENCE MARRYAT. 


903 The Master Passion 2d 

904 A Lucky Disappointment .10 

905 Her Lord and Master 20 

906 My Own Child ,20 

907 No Intentions 20 

908 Written in Fire 20 

909 A Little Stepson l(J 

910 With Cupid’s Eyes 20 

931 Why Not? 20 

937 My Sister the Actress 20 

938 Captain Norton’s Diary 1C 

939 Girls of Feversham ... .20 

940 The Root of all Evil 20 

9 .2 Facing the Footlights 20 

943 Petronel 20 

944 A Star and a Heart 10 

945 Ange 20 

9-16 A Harvest of Wild Oats 20 

917 The Poison of A*ps 10 

948 Fair-Haired Alda 20 

949 The Heir Presumptive 20 

950 Under the Lilies and Roses 20 

951 Heart of Jane Warner 20 

952 Love’s Conflict, Part 1 20 

952 Love’s Conflict, Part II 20 

953 Phyllida 20 

994 One of His Reckoning 10 

979 Her World against a Lie 20 

990 Open Sesame 20 

991 Mad Dumaresq 20 

999 Fighting the Air 20 

BY HELEN MATHERS 

165 Eyre's Acquittal 10 

1046 Cornin’ Thro’ the Rye 20 

1047 Sam’s Sweetheart 20 

1048 Story of a Sin 20 

1049 Cherry Ripe 20 

1050 My Lady Green Sleeves 20 

BY A. MATHEY 

46 DukeofKandos 20 

60 The Two Duchesses 20 

BY W. S. MAYO 

76 The Berber 20 

by j. h. McCarthy 

115 An Outline of Irish History 10 

by justin McCarthy, m.p. 

27S Maid of Athens 20 

BY T. L. MEADE 

328 How It All Came Round 20 

BY OWEN MEREDITH 

331 Lucile 20 

BY JOHN MILTON 

389 Paradi se Lost 20 

BY WILLIAM MINTO 

377 Life of Defoe 10 

BY MRS. MOLESWORTH 

1008 Marrying and Giving in Marriage ..10 

BY THOMAS MOORE 

416 Lalla Rookh 20 

437 Poems 40 

BY J. C. MORRISON 

383 Life of Gibbon ie 


LOVELL’S LIBRARY. 


BY JOHN MOBLEY 

40? Life of Burke 10 

BY EDWARD H. MOTT 

139 Pike County Folks 20 

BY ALAN MUIR 

312 Golden Girls 20 

BY LOUISA MUHLEACH 

1000 Frederick the Great and his Court.. 30 

1014 The Daughter of an Empress 30 

1054 Goethe and Schiller 30 

BY MAX MULLER 

i30 India : What Can It Teach Us ? .... 20 

BY DAVID CHRISTIE MURRAY 

197 By the Gate of the Sea 15 

758 Cynic Fortune 10 

BY F. MYERS 

410 Life of Wordsworth 10 

JBY MISS MULOCK 

33 John Halifax 20 

435 Miss Tommy 15 

751 King Arthur 20 

BY FLORENCE NEELY 

564 Hand-Book for the Kitchen 20 

BY REV. R. H. NEWTON * 


83 Right and W rong Uses of the Bi ble . . 20 


EY JOHN NICHOL 

347 Life of Byron : 10 

BY JAMES R. NICHOLS, M.D. 

375 Science at Home 20 

BY W. E. NORRIS 

108 No New Thing 20 

592 That Terrible Man 10 

779 My Friend Jim 10 

BY CHRISTOPHER NORTH 

439 Noctes Ambrosianm 30 

BY LAURENCE OLIPHANT 

196 Altiora Peto 20 

BY MRS. OLIPHANT 

124 The Ladies Lindores 20 

179 The Little Pilgrim 10 

175 Sir Tom 20 

326 The Wizard’s Son 25 

368 Old Lady Mary 10 

602 Oliver’s Bride 10 

717 A Country Gentleman 20 

831 The Son of his Father 20 

920 John • a Love Story 20 

925 A Poor Gentleman 20 

994 Lucy Crcfton 10 

BY OUIDA 

112 Wanda, 2 Parts, each 15 

127 Under Two Flags, 2 Parts, each 20 

387 Princess Napraxine 25 

675 A Rainy June 10 

763 Moths 20 

790 Othmar 20 

805 A House Party 10 

852 Friendship 20 

853 In Maremma 20 

854 Signa 20 

B55 Pascarel 20 


BY MAX O’RELL 

336 John Bull and His Island 21 

459 John Bull and His Daughters 21 

BY ALBERT K. OWEN 

655 Integral Co-operation 30 

BY LOUISA PARR 

42 Robin 20 

BY MARK PATTISON 

392 Life of Milton 10 

BY JAMES PAYN 

187 Thicker than Water 20 

£30 The Canon’s Ward 20 

659 Luck of the Darrells 20 

BY HENRY PETERSON 

1015 Pemberton 3(l 

BY EDGAR ALLAN POE 

403 Poems 20 

426 Narrative of A. Gordon Pym 15 

432 Gold Bug, and Other Tales 15 


438 The Assignation, and Other Tales. .15 
447 The Murders in the Rue Morgue 15 

BY WILLIAM POLE, F.R.S. 

406 The Theory of the Modern Scien- 


tific Game of Whist 15 

BY ALEXANDER POPE 

391 Homer’s Odyssey 20 

396 Homer’s Iliad 30 

457 Poems 30 

BY JANE PORTER 

189 Scottish Chiefs, Part 1 20 

Scottish Chiefs, Part II. 20 

382 Thaddeus of Warsaw 25 

BY C. F. POST AND FRED. C. 
LEUBUCHER 

838 The George-Hewitt Campaign 20 

BY ADELAIDE A. PROCTER 

339 Poems 20 

BY AGNES RAY 

1010 Mrs. Gregory 20 

BY CHARLES READE 

28 Singleheart and Doubleface .10 

415 A Perilous Secret 20 

759 Foul Play 20 

773 Put Yourself in his Place 20 

913 Griffith Gaunt 20 

914 A Terrible Temptation 20 

915 Very Hard Cash 20 

916 It is Never Too Late to Mend 20 

917 The Knightsbridge Mystery 10 

918 A Woman Hater 20 

919 Readiana 10 

BY REBECCA FERGUS REDD 

16 Freckles 20 

408 The Brierfield Tragedy 20 

EY “ RITA ” 

556 Dame Darden 20 

599 Like Dian’s Kiss 24 

BY SIR H. ROBERTS 

| 101 Harry Holbrooke M 


9 


LOVELL’S LIBRARY 


BY A. M. F. ROBINSON 


184 Arden 15 

BY REGINA MARIA ROCHE 

411 Children of the Abbey 30 

BY BLANCHE ROOSEVELT 

83? Marked “ In Haste " 20 

BY DANTE ROSSETTI 

Poems 20 

i BY MRS. ROWSON 

j.,559 Charlotte Temple 10 

BY JOHN RUSKIN 

497 Sesame and Lilies 10 

505 Crown of Wild Olives 10 

510 Ethics of the Dust 10 

516 Queen of the Air 10 

521 Seven Lamps of Architecture 20 

687 Lectures on Architecture and Paint- 

ing 15 

542 Stones of Venice, 3 Vols., each 25 

565 Modern Painters, Vol. 1 20 

672 “ ** Vol. II... 20 

577 “ “ Vol. Ill 20 

589 “ “ Vol. IV 25 

608 “ “ Vol. V 25 

698 King of the Golden River 10 

623 Unto this Last 10 

027 Munera Pulveris. 15 

637 “ A Joy Forever ” 15 

639 The Pleasures of England 10 

642 The Two Paths 20 

644 Lectures on Art 15 

677 Aratra Pentelici 15 

650 Time and Tide 15 

665 Mornings in Florence 15 

668 St. Mark’s Rest 15 

670 Deucalion 15 

673 Art of England 15 

676 Eagle’s Nest 15 

679 “ Our Fathers Have Told Us ” 15 

682 Proserpina 15 

685 Val d'Arno 15 

688 Love’s Meinie 15 

707 Fors Clavigera, Part 1 30 

708 “ “ Part II 30 

713 “ “ I ’art III 30 

714 “ “ Part IV 30 

BY W. CLARK RUSSELL 

123 A Sea Queen 20 

899 John Holdsworth 20 

833 A Voyage to the Cape 20 

834 Jack’s Courtship 20 

835 A Sailor’s Sweetheart 20 

836 On the Fo'k’sle Head 20 

997 The Golden Hope 20 

BY BORA RUSSELL 

816 The Broken Seal 20 

BY GEORGE SAND 

135 The Tower of Percemont 20 

865 The Lilies of Florence 20 

BY MRS. W. A. SAVILLE 

27 Social Etiquette 15 

BY J. X. B. SAINTINE 

HO Plcciola 10 


BY J. C. F. VON SCHILLER 

341 Schiller’s Poems 2f 

BY MICHAEL SCOTT 

171 Tom Cringle’s Log . . 20 

BY SIR WALTER SCOTT 

145 Ivanhoe, 2 Parts, each 15 

359 Lady of the Lake, with Notes 20 

489 Bride of Lammermoor 20 

490 Black Dwarf 10 

492 Castle Dangerous 15 

493 Legend of Montrose 15 

495 The Surgeon’s Daughter 10 

499 Heart of Mid-Lothian 30 

502 Waverloy 20 

504 Fortunes of Nigel 20 

509 Peveril of the Peak 30 

615 The Pirate 20 

536 Poetical Works 40 

544 Redgauntlet 25 

551 Woodstock 20 

557 Count Robert of Paris 20 

669 The Abbot 20 

575 Quentin Durward 20 

5S1 The Talisman 20 

586 St. Roman's Well 20 

595 Anne of Geierstein 20 

605 Aunt Margaret’s Mirror 10 

607 Chronicles of the Canongate 15 

609 The Monastery 20 

620 Guy Mannering 20 

625 Kenilworth 25 

629 The Antiquary 20 

632 Rob Roy 20 

635 The Betrothed ...20 

638 Fair Maid of Perth 20 

641 Old Mortality ») 

BY EUGENE SCRIBE 

22 Fleurette 20 

BY PRINCIPAL SHAIRP 

334 Life of Burns 10 

BY MARY W. SHELLEY 

5 Frankenstein 10 

BY PERCY BYSSHE SHELLEY 

549 Complete Poetical Works 30 

BY S. SHELLEY 

191 The Nautz Family 20 


BY WILLIAM GILMORE SIMMS 


640 The Partisan SO 

648 Mellichampe 30 

653 The Yemassee SO 

657 Katherine Walton 30 

662 Southward Ho 1 30 

671 The Scout 30 

674 The Wigwam and Cabin SO 

677 Vasconselos 30 

680 Conf ession SO 

684 Woodcraft 30 

687 Richard Hurdis 30 

690 Guy Rivers 30 

693 Border Beagles 30 

697 The Forayers 30 

702 Charlemont 30 

703 Eutaw 30 

705 Beauchampe SQ 


10 


LOVELL’S LIBRARY 


BY J. H. SHORTHOUSE 

682 SirPercival 10 

BY J. P. SIMPSON 

126 Haunted Hearts 10 

BY EDITH SIMCOX 

613 Men, Women, and Lovers 20 

BY A. P. SINNETT 

024 Karma 20 

BY HAWLEY SMART 

ISO Bad to Beat 10 

BY SAMUEL SMILES 

425 Self-Help 25 

BY A. SMITH 

694 A Summer in Skye 20 

BY GOLDWIN SMITH 

110 False Hopes 15 

424 Life of Cowper 10 

BY J. GREGORY SMITH 

65 Selma 15 

BY S. M. SMUCKER 


218 Life of Webster, 2 Parts, each 15 


BY E. SPIELHAGEN 

449 Quisiana 20 

BY LESLIE STEPHEN 

396 Life of Pope 10 

401 Life of Johnson 10 

BY STARKWEATHER AND 
WILSON 

461 Socialism 10 

BY STEPNIAK 

373 U nderground Russia 20 

BY ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON 

76? Kidnapped 20 

768 Strange Case of Dr. Jekyll and Mr. 

Hyde 10 

769 Prince Otto 10 

770 The Dynamiter 20 

793 New Arabian Nights 20 

819 Treasure Island 20 

921 The Merry Men 20 

BY HE SB A STRETTON 

729 In Prison and Out 20 


BY EUGENE SUE 

772 Mysteries of Paris, 2 Parts, each . . .20 
776 The Wandering Jew, 2 Parts, each .20 


BY DEAN SWIFT 

68 Gulliver's Travels 20 

BY CHAS. ALGERNON SWIN- 
BURNE, 

412 Poems 20 

BY J. A. SYMONDS 

861 Life of Shelley 10 

BY H. A. TAINE 

442 Taine's English Literature 40 


BY NIKOLAI G. TCEERNUISH* 


COSKY 

1017 A Vital Question 30 

BY LORD TENNYSON 

446 Poems 40 

BY W. M. THACKERAY 

141 Henry Esmond ..20 

143 Denis Duval 20 

148 Catherine 10 

156 Lovel, the Widower 10 

164 Barry Lyndon 20 

172 Vanity Fair 30 

193 History of Pendennis, 2 Parts, each.. 20 

211 The Newcomes, 2 Parts, each 20 

220 Book of Snobs 10 

229 Paris Sketches 20 

235 Adventures of Phili p, 2 Parts, each ..15 

238 The Virginians, 2 Parts, each 20 

252 Critical Reviews, etc 10 

256 Eastern Sketches 10 

262 Fatal Boots, etc 10 

264 The Four Georges 10 

280 Fitzboodle Papers, etc. 10 

283 Roundabout Papers 20 

285 A Legend of the Rhine, etc 10 

286 Cox’s Diary, etc 10 

292 Irish Sketches, etc 20 

296 Men’s Wives 10 

300 Novels by Eminent Hands 10 

303 Character Sketches, etc 10 

304 Christmas Books 20 

306 Ballads 15 

307 Yellowplush Papers 10 

309 Sketches and Travels in London . . . . 10 5 

313 English Humorists 15 

316 Great Hoggarty Diamond 1C* 

320 The Rose and the Ring 10 

BY JUDGE D. P. THOMPSON 

21 The Green Mountain Boys 20 

BY THEODORE TILTON 

94 Tempest Tossed, Part 1 20 

94 Tempest Tossed, Part II 20 

BY ANTHONY TROLLOPE 

133 Mr. Scarborough’s Family, 2 Parts, 

each 15 

251 Autobiography of Anthony Trollope.20 

344 Life of Thackeray 10 

307 An Old Man’s Love 15 

BY F. A. TUPPER 

895 Moonshine 20 

BY J. VAN LENNEP 

468 The Count of Talavera 20 

BY VIRGIL 

540 Poems 25 

BY JULES VERNE 

34 800 Leagues on the Amazon 10 

35 The Cryptogram 10 


154 Tour of the World in Eighty Days. .2d 
166 20,000 Leagues Under the Sea ... ... 2d 
185 The Mysterious Island, 3 Parts, each.15 

BY QUEEN VICTORIA 

355 More Leaves from a Life in the High- 
lands 13 


1 


LIBRARY 


LOVELL'S 


BY I. B. WALFORD. 

1065 Mr. Smith 20 

1056 The Historv of a Week 10 

1057 The Baby'? Grandmother 20 

1058 Troublesome Daughter 20 

1059 Cousins 20 

BY GEORGE WALKER 

13 The Three Spaniards 20 

BY PROF. A. W. WARD 

413 Life of Chaucer 10 

BY F. WARDEN 

757 Doris’ Fortune 10 

980 At tbe World’s Mercy 10 

981 The House on the Marsh 20 

982 Deldee 20 

983 A Prince of Darkness 20 

BY SAMUEL WARREN 

935 Ten Thousand a Year, Part 1 20 

“ “ “ Part II 20 

“ “ “ Part III ....20 

BY DESHLER WELCH 

427 Life of Grover Cleveland 20 

BY E. WERNER 

614 At a High Price 20 

734 Vineta 20 

BY MRS. HENRY WOOD 

54 East Lynne 20 

902 The Mystery 20 

BY MRS. WHITCHER 

194 Widow Bedott Papers 20 

BY J. G. WHITTIER 

450 Poems .20 

BY VIOLET WHYTE 

963 Her Johnnie 20 

BY W. 11 . WILLIAMS 

80 Science in Short Chapters 20 


BY N. P. WILLIS 

362 Poems 24 

BY C. F. WINGATE 

830 Twilight Club Tracts 20 

BY EDMUND YATES 

723 Running the Gauntlet 20 

724 Broken to Harness 20 

BY CHARLOTTE M. YONGE 

858 A Modern Telemachus 20 

899 Love and Life 20 

BY ERNEST A. YOUNG 

666 Barbara’s Rival 20 

691 A Woman’s Honor 20 

MISCELLANEOUS 

26 Life of Washington 20 

37 Paul and Virginia .10 

47 Baron Munchausen 10 

63 The Vendetta, by Balzac ..20 

66 Margaret and her Bridesmaids 20 

72 Queen of the County 20 

98 The Gypsy Queen 20 

118 A New Lease of Life 20 

169 Beyond the Sunrise 20 

181 Whist, or Bumblepuppy ? 10 

360 Modern Christianity a Civilized 

Heathenism 15 

265 Plutarch’s Lives. 5 Parts, each 20 

291 Famous Fumy Fellows 20 

323 Life of Paul Jones 20 

332 Every-Day Cook-Book 20 

340 Clayton’s Rangers 20 

385 Swiss Family Robinson 20 

386 Childhood of the World 10 

397 Arabian Nights' Entertainments. . .25 
402 How He Reached the White House. 25 

433 Wrecks in the Sea of Life 20 

434 Typhaines Abbey 25 

483 The Child Hunters 15 

857 A Wilful Young Woman 20 

966 The Story of Our Mess 20 

967 The Three Bummers 20 

1019 Soeur Louise 20 


Any number in the above list can generally be obtained from ah booksellers and 
newsdealers, or when it cannot be so obtained, will be sent, free by mail, on receipt of 
price by the publishers. 

JOHN W. LOVELL COMPANY, 

14 and 1G Vesey St., New York. 

12 


E O. Box 1992. 


LOVELL’S LIBRARY 


LATEST ISSUES* 


1010 Mrs. Gregory, by Agnes Ray 20 

1011 Pirates of the Prairies, by Aimard.10 

1012 The Squire’s Darling, by Clay... 10 

1013 The Mystery of Colde Fell, by Clay.20 

1014 Tne Daughter of an Empress, by 

Louisa Muhlbach 30 

1015 Pemberton, by Henry Peterson... 30 

1016 Taras Bulba, by Nikolai V. Gogol.. 20 

1017 A Vital Question, by Nikolai G. 

Tchernuishevsky 30 

1013 The Condemned Door, by F. du 
Boisgobey 20 

1019 Soeur Louise (Louise de Bruneval)20 

1020 Allan Guatermain, by Haggard. ..20 

1021 The Trapper’s Daughter, by 

Gustave Aimard 10 

1022 Good-Bye, Sweetheart, by Rhoda 

Broughton 20 

1023 Red as a Rose is She, by Rhoda 

Broughton 20 

1024 Cometh up as a Flower, by Rhoda 

Broughton 20 

1025 Not Wisely, But Too Well, by 

Rhoda Broughton 20 

1026 Naney, by Rhoda Broughton 20 

1027 Joan, by Rhoda Broughton 20 

102s A Near Relation, by Coleridge 20 

1029 Brenda Yorke, by Mary Cecil Hay. 10 

1030 On Her Wedding Morn, by Clay.. 10 

1031 The Shattered Idol, by B. M. Clay. 10 

1032 The Tiger Slayer, by G. Aimard. .10 

1033 Letty Leigh, by Bertha M. Clay. ..10 

1034 Mary Anerley,by R. D. Blackmore.20 

1035 Alice Lorraine, by Blackmore 20 

1033 Christowcll, by R. D. Blackmore . .20 

1037 Clara Vaughan, by Blackmore 20 

1033 Cripps, the Carrier, by Blackmore.20 
1039 Remarkable His toryof Sir Thomas 

Upmore, by R. D. Blackmore. . .20 
1049 Eremu; or, My Father’s' Sin, by 

R. D. Blackmore 20 

1011 The Mystery of the Holly Tree, by 
Bertha M. Clay 10 

1042 The Earl's Error, by B. M. Clay.. 10 

1043 Arnold's Promise, by B. M. Clay.. 10 

1044 Forging the Fetters, by Alexander. 10 

1045 The Trappers of Arkansas, by 

Gustave Aimard .. 10 

1046 Coinin’ thro’ the Rye, by Mathers.20 

1047 Sam’s Sweetheart, by Mathers.. ..20 
lots Story of a Sin, by H. B. Mathers..20 

1049 Cherry Ripe, by H. B Mathers... 20 

1050 My Lady Green Sleeves, Mathers.. 20 

1051 An Unnatural Bondage, by Clay. .10 
1053 Border Rifles, by Gustave Aimard.10 

1053 Gold Elsie, by E Marbtt 20 

1044 Goethe and Schiller, by Muhlbach. 30 i 

1055 Mr. Smith, by L B. Walford 20 j 

1053 The History of a Week, by Walford.10 i 


1057 The Baby’s Grandmother, by L. B. 

Walford 2ft 

1058 Troublesome Daughters, by L. B. 

Walford 20 

1059 Cousins, by L. B. Walford 20 

1060 The Bag of Diamonds, by Fenn. .20 

1061 Red Spider, by S. Baring-Gould. .20 

1062 Dick's Wandering, by J. Sturgis.. 20 

1063 The Freebooters, by G. Aimard... 10 

1064 The Duke’s Secret, by B. M. Clay.20 

1065 A Modern Circe, by The Duchess 20 

1066 An American Journey, by Aveling.30 

1067 Geoffrey Moncton, by S. Moodie..30 

1068 Flora Lyndsay, by 8. Moodie 20 

1069 The White Scalper, by G. Aimard.10 

1070 Confessions of an English Opium 

Eater, by Thomas de Quincey. ..20 

1071 Guide of the Desert, by Aimard.. 10 

1072 “ The Duchess, ” by The Duchess 20 

1073 Scheherazade, by F. Warden 20 

1074 Roughing it in the Bush, by Su- 

sanna Moodie 20 

1075 The Insurgent Chief, by Aimard. .10 

1076 Life in the Backwoods, by Moodie.20 

1077 Jim the Parson, by E. B. Benjamin 20 

1078 Tax the Area, by Kemper Bocock. 20 

1079 The Flying Horseman, by Aimard.10 

1080 The Blue Veil; or, The Clime of 

the Tower, by F. du Boisgobey. .20 

1081 Last of the Ancas, by Aimard 10 

1082 Strange Adventures of Lucy 

Smith, by F. C. Philips 20 

10S3 As in a Looking Glass, by Philips. 20 

1084 The Dean and his Daughter, by 

F. C. Philips 20 

1085 Life in the Clearings, by Moodie. 20 

1056 Missouri Outlaws, by Aimard 10 

1057 The Frozen Pirate, by Russell. . .20 

1058 Wilhelm Meister’s Apprenticeship, 

Pt. I, by Goethe, translated by 

Carlyle. 20 

Wilhelm Meister’s Apprenticeship, 

Pt. II, by Goethe, translated by 
Carlyle 20 

1089 Prairie Flower, by Aimard 10 

1090 Wilhelm Meister’s Travels, by 

Goethe, translated by Carlyle 20 

1091 Queen Hortense, by L. Muhlbach . 30 

1092 Milton’s Poems 35 

1093 Lady Grace, by Mrs. Henry Wood. 20 

1094 The New Republic, by Scbellhous.30 

1095 From the Other Side, by Notley . . .20 

1096 The Co-operative Commonwealth, 

by Laurence Gronlund 30 

1097 Jack and Three Jills, by Philips.. . .20 

1098 Indian Scout, by Aimard 10 

1099 True Solution of the Labor Ques- 

tion, by Chas. H. W. Cook 10 

1100 A Tale of Three Lions, by Haggard. 10 


Dealers can always obtain complete Catalogues with imprint, for free distribu- 
tion, on application to the Publishers, 

JOHN W. LOVELL COMPANY, 


1 4 &. 1 6 Vesey Street, New York. 


PRAIRIE FLOWER 



BY 

GUSTAVE AIMARD 

. 1 » 

AUTHOR OF “THE MISSOURI OUTLAWS/’ U THE INDIAN SCOUT/’ * 4 STRONGHAND,” ETC., ETC. 



REVISED AND EDITED BY PERCY B. ST. JOHN 


NEW YORK 

JOHN W. LOVELL COMPANY 

14 and 16 Vesey Street 


TROW’9 

PRINTING AND BOOKBINDING COMPANY 
NEW YOfJK. 


PREFACE 


The following story continues the adventures of Bright-eye 
narrated in “The Missouri Outlaws”* but it is perfectly distinct 
from the latter, an entirely fresh set of characters being introduced 
into the “ Prairie Flower,” which is, in fact, complete in itself. 
It should be mentioned, however, that the further adventures 
undergone by the hero will be found, by those who take an 
interest in him, in the volume, simultaneously published, under 
the title of “The Indian Scout.” 





CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 


I. A HUNTING ENCAMPMENT. 


• 

• 


• 

• 


• 


9 

« 

5 

II. A TRAIL Dl^COYRBF.D 

• 

• 

it 



• 


• 


• 



9 

III. THE EMIGRANTS 













12 

IV. THE GRIZZLY BEAR 

• 

• 

• 


• 

• 


• 


• 



1 6 

V. THE STRANGE WOMAN 

• 


• 

• 


• 

• 


t 


0 

• 

21 

VI. thk DEFENCE OF THE 

CAMP 

• 

• 


• 

• 


• 


• 

• 


25 

VII. THE INDIAN CHIEF . 













28 

VIII. THE MASSACRE 

• 

• 

• 


• 

» 


• 


• 

• 


33 

IX. THE GREAT COUNCIL 

• 


• 

• 


O 

» 


• 


• 

• 

37 

X. AMERICAN HOSPITALITY 

• 

• 


• 

• 


• 


• 

• 


40 

XI. THE SHE-WOLF OF THE 

PRAIRIES 

• 


• 

• 


• 


• 

© 

46 

XII. THE INDIAN VILLAGE 

• 

• 

» 


• 

• 


• 


• 

• 


49 

XIII. THE RECEPTION 













52 

XIV. THE WHITE BUFFALO 













55 

XV. THE SPY . . 













53 

XVI. FORT MITCHELL . 

• 

• 

• 


• 

• 


• 


• 

• 


62 

XVII. THE CHASE 

• 


» 



• 

• 


• 


• 

• 

66 

XVIII. INDIAN DIPLOMACY 

• 

a 

% 


• 

• 


• 


• 

• 


69 

XIX. MOTHER AND DAUGHTER . 


• 

• 


• 

• 


• 


• 

• 

74 

XX. IVON 








• 


• 

• 


80 

XXI. THE PLAN OF THE CAMPAIGN 


• 

• 


• 

• 


• 


• 

• 

85 

XXII. THE CAMP OF THE BLACKFEET 

• 


• 



• 


• 

• 


9 i 

XXIII. BEFORE THE ATTACK 

• 


• 

• 


• 

• 


• 


• 

• 

98 

XXIV. RED WOLF 

• 

o 

• 


• 

• 


• 


• 

• 


105 

XXV. THE ATTACK 

• 


• 

• 


• 

• 


• 


• 

• 

111 

XXVI. CONCLUSION . 

• 

• 

• 


• 

• 


• 


• 

• 


118 




THE PRAIRIE FLOWER 


CHAPTER I. 

A HUNTING ENCAMPMENT. 

One tenth of July, some years ago, three men were seated on the bank of the mighty 
father of waters, the river of rivers, the Mecha Chebe or Mississippi, a little below its 
confluence with the Missouri, breakfasting on a slice of roast elk, while gaily chat- 
ting together. 

The spot where they were seated was remarkably picturesque. The bank of the 
river was formed of small mounds, enamelled with flowers. The strangers had 
selected for their halt the top of the highest mound, whence the eye embraced a 
magnificent panorama. In the foreground dense curtains of verdure which undu- 
lated with each breath of air ; on the islands innumerable flocks of pink-winged 
flamingos perched on their long legs, plovers and cardinals fluttering from bough 
to bough, while numerous alligators wallowed lazily in the mud. Between the 
islands the silvery patches of water reflected the sunbeams. In the midst of these 
masses of coruscating light fishes of every description sported on the surface of the 
water, and traced sparkling furrows. Further back, as far as the eye could reach, 
the tops of the trees that bordered the prairie and whose dark green scarcely showed 
upon the horizon. 

The three men seemed, however, to trouble themselves very little about the natural 
beauties that sui rounded tl em, as they were fully engaged in appeasing a hunter’s 
appetite. 'I heir meal, however, only lasted a few minutes, and when the last frag- 
ments had been devoured one lighted his Indian pipe, the other took a cigar from 
his pocket. They then stretched themselves on the grass, and began their afternoon 
siesta with that beatitude which characterises smokers, while following with a languid 
eye the clouds of bluish smoke that rose in long spiials with each mouthful they 
puffed forth. As for the third man, he leant his back against a tree, crossed his 
arms on his chest, and went to sleep most prosaically. 

We profit by this momentary repose to present these personages to our readers 
The first was a Canadian half-breed, of about thirty years of age, and known by the 


6 


The Prairie Flower. 


name of “ Bright-eye.’’ His life had been entirely spent on the prairie among the 
Indians, with whose tricks he was thoroughly acquainted. 

Like the majority of his countrymen, he was very tall, more than six feet in 
height; his body was thin and angular; his limbs were knotty, but covered with 
muscles hard as ropes ; his bony and yellow hatchet-face had a remarkable expres- 
sion of frankness and joviality, and his little grey eyes beamed with intelligence ; 
his prominent cheekbones, his nose bent down over a wide mouth supplied with long 
white teeth, and his rounded chin, made up a face which was the most singular 
and yet the most attractive that could be imagined. 

His dress differed in no respect from that of other woodrangers ; that is to say, it 
was a strange medley of European and Indian fashions, generally adopted by all 
the white prairie hunters and trappers. His weapons consisted of a knife, a pair of 
pistols, and an American rifle, now lying on the grass, but within reach of his 
hand. 

His companion was a man of thirty to thirty-two years of age at the most, but 
who appeared scarce twenty-fivi, tall, and well-made. His blue eyes, limpid as a 
woman’s, the long light curls that escaped beneath the edge of his Panama hat, and 
floated in disorder on his shoulders, the whiteness of his skin, which contrasted with 
the olive and brown complexion of the huncer, were sufficient evidence that he was 
not born in the hot, dry climate of America. 

In fact, this young man was a Frenchman, Charles Edward de Beaulieu, and 
was descended from one of the oldest families in Brittany. 

Left an orphan at an early age, and possessed of an immense fortune, he was 
nominated a lieutenant in the Gardes du Corps. After the fall of Charles X., the 
count, whose career was hencefoith broken up, was assailed by a fearful despondency, 
and embarked for the United States. 

But ordinary American life, narrow, paltry, and egotistic, was not made for him ; 
for the young man understood the Americans no better than they did him. 

The count had brought with him from France an old servant of the family, whose, 
progenitors, for many generations, had served the Beaulieus. 

Ivon, whose life had been spent calmly and lazily in the gilded halls of Beaulieu, 
had graduall/ assumed the regular habits of a nobleman’s lacquey; having had no 
occasion to prove his courage, he was completely ignorant of the possession of that 
quality, and, although during the last few months he had been placed in many 
dangerous circumstances while following his master, he was still of the same 
mind — that is to say, he completely doubted himself, and had the innate conviction 
that he was as cowardly as a hare. 

It is needless to say that the count excused him, while laughing heartily, and 
telling him as a consolation — for the poor fellow was very unhappy at this supposed 
cowardice — that the next time he would probably do better. 

Three magnificent horses w’ere hobbled a few paces from the hunters. 

We have omitted to mention two peculiarities ot the count. The first was, he 
always carried in his right eye a gold eye-glass, fastened round his neck by means 
of a bl ck ribbon ; the second, that he continually wore kid gloves, which, we confess 
greatly to his annoyance, had now grown very dirty and torn. 

Bright-eye was a determined man, who, with the exception of the time when he 
served the Hudson’s Bay Company, had always hunted and trapped alone, despising 
the Indians too much to fear them. The Indians had known and feared b jn tor- 
many a long year. Many times they had come into collision with him, and they 
had nearly always been compelled to retreat, leaving several of their men on the 
field. 

. As ^ey knew with what sort of man they had to deal, and did not care to 
crease the number of the victims he had already sacrificed, they resolved to wait. 


A Hunting Encampment , 


7 


Bright-eye was hunting on the banks of the Missouri. Knowing himself watched, 
and instinctively suspecting a trap, he took all the precautions suggested by his 
inventive mind and the deep knowledge he possessed of Indian devilry. One day, 
while exploring the banks of the river, he fancied he noticed, a slight distance ahead 
of him, an almost imperceptible movement in the thick brushwood. He stopped, 
lay down, and began crawling gently in the direction of the thicket. Suddenly the 
forest seemed moved even to its most unexplored depths. 

Bright-eye was disarmed in a twinkling, and a chief said coldly — 

44 My brother is like the mocking-bird; he speaks too much.” 

Bright-eye bit his bps to keep back the insult that rose to them ; he got up and 
followed his victors. He was a prisoner to the Piekanns, and the chief who had 
taken him was his personal enemy. The chief’s name was Natah Otann (the 
Grizzly Bear). 1 e was a man of five-and-twenty at the most, with a fine intelligent 
face, bearing the imprint of honesty. His tall figure, well-proportioned limbs, the 
grace of his movements, and his martial aspect, rendered him a remarkable man. 
His long black hair, carefully parted, fell in disorder on his shoulders ; like all the 
renowned warriors of his tribe, he wore on the back of his head an ermine-skin, and 
round his neck bears’ claws mingled with buffalo teeth, a very dear and highly- 
honoured ornament among the Indians. His shirt of buffalo-hide, with short 
sleeves, was decorated round the neck with a species of collar of red cloth, ornamented 
with fringe and porcupine quills ; the seams of the garment were embroidered with 
hair taken from scalps, the whole relieved by small bands of ermine-skin. His 
mocassins, of different colours, were loaded with very elegant embroidery, while his 
buffalo-hide robe was quilted inside with a number of clumsy designs intended to 
depict the young warrior’s achievements. 

Natah Otann was the first sachem of his tribe. He made the hunter a sign to 
mount a horse one of the warriors held by the bridle, and the whole party proceeded 
at a gallop towards the camp of the tribe. The Piekanns had formed their camp on 
the slope of a wooded hill ; for two days they seemed to have forgotten their prisoner 
to whom they never once spoke. 

“ Is my brother ready ? ” then Natah Otann asked. 

“I am readv,” the Canadian said, with a smile ; “ but, I repeat again, are you 
quite certain ? ” 

“ Let my brother look,” the sachem said, with a significant gesture. 

“ Bah ! ’’ said the hunter; “ I see that all the preparations are made; but I am 
not dead yet.” 

And leaving the astonished chief, he lay down at the foot of a tree and fell asleep. 
His sleep was so real that the Indians were obliged to wake him next morning at 
daybreak. The Canadian opened his eyes, yawned two or three times, as if about to 
dislocate his jaw, and got up. Tne red-skins led him to the post of torture, to which 
he was firmly fastened. 

“ Well,” Natah Otann said, with a grin. “ what does my brother think now.' ” 

*« Eh 1 ” Bright-eye answered with calmness, “ do you fancy that I am 
dead ? ” 

“ No, but my brother will be so in an hour.” 

“ Bah 1 ” the Canadian said ; “ many things happen within an hour.” 

Natah Otann secretly admired the intrepid countenance of his prisoner. 

«* Let my brother listen,” he said — “ a friend speaks.” 

« Tell me at once what you want to come to, chief, and don’t waste your time.” 

“ Bright-eye is alone,” the chief said ; “ his lodge is solitary.” 

« How does that concern you ? ” said the hunter. 

“The nation of the Blackleet is poweilul ; the young women of the Piekann tribe 
are fair.” 


8 


The Prairie Flower. 


44 Enough, chief/’ said the Canadian ; 44 in spite of all your shiftings to 
reach the point, I have guessed your meaning ; but I will never take an Indian girl 
to be my wife.’’ 

44 Dog of the pale-faces,” cried Natah, stamping his foot, angrily, 44 this night my 
young men will make war-whistles of thy bones.” 

With this terrible threat the chief finally quitted the hunter, who regarded him 
depart with a shrug, and muttered, 44 The last word is not spoken yet.” 

In the meantime the chief had given orders for the execution to commence, and 
Ihe preparations were rapidly made. 

“ Yes, yes,” went on Bright-eye, “ my fine fellows, I see you ; you are preparing 
all the instruments for my torture ; there is green wood intended to smoke me like a 
ham ; you are cutting the splinters you mean to run up under my nails. Eh, eh ! * 
he added, with a perfect air of satisfaction ; 44 you are going to begin with firing ; 
let’s see how clever y^n are. Ah, what fun it is for you to have a white hunter to 
torture.” 

During this monologue twenty warriors, the most skilful of the tribe, had ranged 
themselves about one hundred yards from the prisoner ; the firing commenced ; the 
balls all struck within an inch of the hunter’s head, who, at each shot, shook his 
head like a half-drowned sparrow, to he great delight of the spectators. This 
amusement had gone on for some twenty minutes, when suddenly a horseman 
bounded into the centre of the clearing, dispersed the Indians who stood in his way 
by heavy blows of his whip, and, galloping up to the prisoner, got down, quickly 
cut the thongs that bound him, thrust a brace of pistols in his hand, and re- 
mounted. 

44 By Jove 1 ” Bright-eye exclaimed, 44 I was sure I wasn’t going to die this time.” 
“ Come, make way there, you scoundrels,” the new-comer shouted to the Indians, 
lashing violently at those who had the imprudence to come too near him. 44 Let us 
be off,” he added, turning to the hunter. 

“ I wish for nothing better,” the latter said ; 44 but it does not seem easy.” 

44 Bah 1 let us try it, at any rate,” the stranger continued. 

44 With pleasure,’’ Bright-eye said cheerfully. 

The stranger who had so providentially arrived was, of course, the Count de 
Beaulieu. 

44 Hilloh ! ” the count shouted loudly, “come here, Ivon,” 

44 Here I am, my lord,” a voice answered from the forest. 

There was something strange in the group formed by these three stoical men, 
calm in the midst of the hundreds of Indians yelling around them. The count, with 
his glass in his eye, his haughty glance, his disdainful lip, was playing with the 
hammer of his rifle. Bright-eye, with a pistol in each hand, was preparing to sell 
his life dearly, while the servant calmly awaited the order to charge the savages. 

44 These Indians are very ugly,” the count said. 

And he made a sign, as if to force a passage. The Blackfeet stood before them. 
44 Take care,” Bright-eye shouted. 

44 Nonsense,” the count said, shrugging his shoulders ; 44 can these scamps really 
intend to bar the way ? ” 

The count dug his spurs into his horse. 

44 Weil,” Bright-eye muttered, 44 he will be killed, but for all that he is a fine fellow : 
I will not leave him.” 

It was indeed a critical moment ; the Indians, formed in close column, were pre- 
paring to make a desperate charge on the three men, when suddenly, at the 
moment when the Blackfeet warriors were shouldering their guns, or fitting their 
arrows to the bows, Natah Otann rushed forward, and raising his buffalo-robe — 
m Stop 1 ” he ( houted, in a loud voice. 


A Trait Discovered. 


9 


The Indians, obedient to their chiefs voice, immediately halted. The sachem took 
three steps forward, bowed respectfully before the count, and said in a submissive 
voice — 

“ My father must pardon his children, they did not know him ; but my father is 
great; his power is immense, his goodness infinite.” 

Bright-eye, astonished at this harangue, translated it to the count. 

“ By Jove ! ” the count replied, with a smile, “ they are afraid.” 

“ Hum ! ” the hunter muttered, “that is doubtful : it must be something else; 
but no matter, it will be diamond cut diamond.” 

“The great pale-chief,” he said to Natah Otann, “ is satisfied with the respect his 
red children feel for him : he pardons them.” 

The three men at once passed through the ranks of the Indians, and buried them- 
selves in the forest. 

“Ouf!” Bright-eye said, “I’m well out of that; but,” he added, shaking his 
head, “ there is something extraordinary about this matter.” 

“ Now, my friend,” the count said to him, “ you are free to go.” 

The hunter reflected. “ Bah !” he replied, after a few moments, u I owe you my 
life. Although I do not know you, you strike me as a good fellow.*’ 

“You flatter me,” the count remarked, smiling. 

“ My faith, no ; I say what I think. If you are agreeable we will stay together.’* 
“ Thanks, my friend,” said the count, “ I accept your offer.” 

“ That is settled, tnen,” the hunter joyfully exclaimed, as he pressed the offered 

hand. 


> 


CHAPTER n. 

A TRAIL DISCOVERED. 

Our friends would probably have remained for a long time plunged in their present 
state of beatitude had not a slight sound in the river suddenly recalled them to the 
exigencies of their position. 

“ What’s that ? ” the count said, flipping off the ash from his cigar. “ What i* 
that down there ? — look, Bright-eye.” 

The hunter rose and looked in the direction. 

“Well? ” the count said, at .he expiration of a moment. 

“We are no longer alone,” the hunter answered; “there are men down there.** 

“ How — men ? We have seen no Indian trail.” 

“ You always judge from your knowledge obtained in the civilised wo.id, Mr. 

Edward,” he answered. 

“ Which means — ? ” the young man said. 

“ That you are always wrong.” . 

“ Hang it, my friend i you will allow me to observe that it is impossible at thi* 

distance to recognise anything, save a little white smoke.” ^ 

« Is not that enough ? Do you believe that all smoke is alike ? ” 

•* That is rather a subtle distinction ; to me all smoke is alike.” 


IO 


The Prairie Flower . 


44 That’s where the error lies,” the Canadian continued, with great coolness. 

The count looked at him attentively, convinced that he was laughing at him. 

44 What we see down there is neither the fire of Indians nor of experienced hunters, 
but is kindled by white men, who are not yet accustomed to a desert-life.” 

4 ‘ Perhaps you will have the goodness to explain.” 

44 1 will do so,’’ and you will soon allow that I am correct. Listen, Mr. 
Edward.” 

44 I am listening, my good fellow.” 

44 You are not ignorant,” the hunter continued imperturbably, 44 that what is con- 
ventionally called the desert is largely populated.” 

44 Quite true,” the young man said, smiling. 

44 Good ; but the enemies most to be feared in the prairies are not wild beasts, but 
men.” 

44 1 admit that.” 

44 Very good ; when red-skins or hunters are obliged to light a fire, either to 
prepare their food or ward off the cold, they select the wood they intend to burn 
most carefully, and never employ any but dry wood.” 

44 Hum 1 I do not see the use of that.” 

44 You will soon understand,” the hunter continued ; “dry wood only produces a 
bluish smoke, which is difficult to detect from the sky, and this renders it invisible 
at a short distance ; while, on the other hand, greenwood, from its dampness, pro- 
duces a white dense smoke, which reveals for a long distance the presence of those 
who kindle it.” 

44 By Jove ! ” the young man exclaimed ; 44 1 should like to convince myself.” 

44 Why disturb yourself, since I have told you ? ” 

44 What I propose doing is for my personal satisfaction ; since we have been 
living together you have told me such extraordinary things that I should like to 
know what faith to place in them.” 

And not minding the Canadian’s grumblings, the young man aroused his servant. 
44 What do you want, my lord ? ” asked the latter. 

44 The hordes, and quickly too, Ivon.” 

The Breton rose and bridled the horses ; the count leaped into the saddle ; the 
hunter imitated him, though shaking his head ; and the three trotted down the hill. 
44 You will find, Mr. Edward,” Bright-eye said, 4 ‘ that I was right.” 

When they arrived within a short distance of the fire which had so perplexed M. 
de Beaulieu, the Canadian stopped, making his companions a sign to imitate him. 
When they had done so, Bright-eye got down, gave his horse’s bridle to Ivon, and 
taking his rifle in his hand, said, 44 1 am going on a voyage of discovery.” 

44 Go,” the young man replied, laconically. 

The count was a man of tried courage ; but since he had been in the prairie he 
had learned one thing — that courage without prudence is madness in the presence of 
enemies who never act without calling craft and treachery to their aid ; the count, 
therefore, patiently awaited the hunter’s return. 

The hunter soon found himself on the edge of a track about four feet wide, the 
end of which was lost in a virgin forest a short distance ahead. His investigation 
did not last ten minutes; then he raised his head with a smile, threw his rifle on 
his shoulder, and quietly returned to the spot where he had left his companions. 

44 Well, Bright-eye, any news ? ” the count asked. 

-.“The people whose fire we perceived,” the hunter replied, “are American 
emigrants, pioneers who wish to set up their tent in the desert. The family is com- 
posed of six persons — four men and two women.” 

“ Mount your horse, Bright-eye, and let us go and welcome these worthy people 
to the desert.” 


A Trail Discovered. 


II 


“ Certainly, Mr. Edward, I perfectly understood you ; but among the traces left bf 
the emigrants I discovered others which appeared to me suspicious.’’ 

“ What traces do you allude to? ” the young man asked, quickly. 

“ Well,’’ the hunter went on, “ you know that, rightly or wrongly, the red-skins 
claim to be kings of the prairies.” 

“ I consider that they are perfectly right in doing so ; since the discovery of 
America, the white men gradually dispossessed them of their territory.” 

“ I am perfectly of your opinion, Mr. Edward ; the desert ought to belong to the 
hunters and the Indians; unfortunately the Americans do not think so.” 

“ What can we do, my good friend ? ” the count answered, with a smile ; “ it is 
an irremediable evil ; but pray have the goodness to explain your meaning.” 

“ I will do so. Well, I noticed, by certain signs, that the emigrants are closely 
followed by a party of Indians.” 

“ The deuce 1 ” the young man said ; “ of course you warned these worthy 
people.” 

‘‘No ; so soon as I recognised the Indian sign, 1 hurried back.” 

“Very good ; but as you did not go to their camp, how were you able to give me 
such precise information about them ? ” 

“ Oh, very easily,” the hunter answered simply: “the desert is a book entirely 
written by the hand of God.” 

The count fixed on the hunter a glance of surprise. Though he had been 
living in the prairie for more than six months, he could not yet understand the 
species of divination with which the hunter seemed gifted. 

“ Perhaps, though,” he said, “ the Indians whose trail you detected were only 
harmless hunters.” 

“ There are no harmless hunters among the Indians, especially when they are on 
the trail of white men. These Indians belong to three plundering tribes which I am 
surprised to see united.” 

“ Who are these Indians ? Do you think they are numerous ? ” 

“ The party I discovered is probably only the vanguard,” answered the hunter; 
“as far as I could judge there were not more than forty.” 

“Hum!” the count remarked, after a moment’s reflection, ‘‘if these demons 
really mean to attack the Americans, the poor fellows appear to be in an awkward 
position.” 

“ Unless a miracle occur, they are lost,” the hunter said, concisely. 

“ We cannot allow men of our own colour to be murdered almost in our presence — 
that would be cowardly.” 

“ Yes ; but it would be astounding folly to join them.” 

“ I know it,” the young man said ; “ still I would never consent to abandon 
them.” 

“ Stay, there is only one thing to be done, and perhaps Heaven will come to our aid.” 

“ Come, be brief, my friend, time presses.” 

“ In all probability, the Indians have not yet discovered our trail, although they 
must be a short distance from us. Let us, then, return to the spot where we 
Vreakfasted, and which commands the entire prairie.” 

“By Jove!” the count said, laughing, “that is a good* idea of yours, 
Bright-eye.” 

The Canadian leaped on his horse, and the three men retraced their steps. 

They arrived at the top of the hill just as the sun was disappeating beneath the 
horizon. The evening breeze was rising, and beginning to agitate the tops of the 
great trees with mysterious murmurs. The howling of the tigers and couguars 
was already mingled with the lowing of the elks and buffaloes and theshaip yelping 
of the red wolves. 


The Prairie Flower. 


IS 


The three hunters sat down on the top of the hill, at the same spot they had left a 
few hours previously with the intention of never returning, and made preparations 
for supper — preparations which did not take long. 

« Oh, Lord! ” Bright-eye said, “those people are ignorant of the first law of the 
desert, else they would guard against lighting a fire.” . 

“ Bah! that beacon will guide us where to go to their aid,” the count said. 

« Heaven grant that it be not in vain ! ” 

The meal over, the hunter invited the count and his servant to sleep for a few 

“ For the present,” he said, “ we have nothing to fear ; let me keep watch for 
all.” 

The count did not allow the invitation to be repeated; he rolled himself in his 
cloak and lay down on the ground. Two minutes later himself and Ivon were 
sleeping the sleep of the righteous. Bright-eye took his seat against the trunk of a 
tree, and lit a pipe to soothe the weariness of his night-watch. All at once he bent 
his body forward, placed his ear to the ground, and seemed to be listening atten- 
tively. . 

The hunter silently cocked his rifle and waited. At the expiration of about a 
quarter of an hour there was a slight rustling in the thicket, the branches parted) 
and a man made his appearance. It was Natah Otana. 


* 


4 

CHAPTER IIL 

THE EMIGRANTS. 

When he went out on the trail the hunter’s old experience did not deceive him the 
traces he had followed up were those of an emigrant family. 

The history of one emigiant is that of the mass. 

The Mississippi has become during the last few years the highway of the world. 
Every vessel that enters on its waters brings the new establishments the means of 
supplying themselves, either by barter or for money, with the chief commodities of 
existence. Thus the explorers have spread along both banks of the river, which 
have become the highways of emigration, by the prospect they offer the pioneers 
of possessing fine estates, and holding them a number of years without the trouble- 
some process of paying rent. 

Nothing is so simple, primitive, and at the same time picturesque, as the departure 
of a family of pioneers-. The horses are attached to the waggons, already laden with 
the bedfurniture and the younger children, while on the other side are fastened the 
spinning-wheels, and swaying behind a skin filled with tallow and pitch. The 
axes are laid in the bottom of the cart, and cauldrons and pots roll about pell-mell 
in the horses’ trough ; the tents and provisions are securely fastened under the 
vehicle, suspended by ropes. Such is the movable estate of the emigrant. The 
eldest son, or a servant, bestrides the first horse, the pioneer’s wife sits on the other. 
The emigrant and ins sons, with shouldered rifles, walk round the waggon, some* 


The Emigrants, 



times in front, sometimes behind, followed by their dogs, touching up the oxen, and 
watching over the common safety. 

John Black belonged to the ordinary class of emigrants. One day, about four 
months previously, he quitted his house, which was falling to ruins, and loading 
his little all on a cart, he set out, followed by his family, consisting of his wife, 
his daughter, his son, and two men-servants, who had consented to follow hia 
fortunes. Since that period they had not stopped. They had marched boldly 
forward, cutting their way by the help of their axes through the virgin forests, and 
determined on traversing the desert until they found a spot favourable for the 
establishment of a new household. 

At the period when our story takes place emigration was much tarer than it is 
at present. 

It was therefore unusual boldness on the part of John Black thus to venture, 
without any possible aid, into a country hitherto unexplored. Mr. Black was born 
in Virginia ; he was a man of about fifty, of middle height, but strongly built, and 
gifted with uncommon vigour ; and, although his features were very ordinary, his 
face had a rare expression of firmness and resolution. 

His wife, ten years younger than himself, was a gentle and holy creature, on 
whose brow fatigue and suffering had long before formed deep furrows. 

William Black, the emigrant’s son, was a species of giant, of more than six feet 
in height, aged two-and-twenty, of Herculean build. 

Mary, his sister, formed a complete contrast to him. She was a little creature, 
scarce sixteen years of age, with eyes of a deep blue like the sky, apparently frail 
and delicate, with a dreamy brow and laughing mouth, which belonged both to 
woman and angel ; and whose strange beauty seduced at the first glance and sub- 
jugated at the first word that fell from her rosy lips. 

Sam and James, the two labourers, were worthy Kentucky rustics of extraordinary 
strength. These two young fellows, one of whom was twenty-six, the other hardly 
thirty, had grown up in John Black’s house. 

The emigrant took with him rather a large number of beasts, which caused the 
caravan, despite all the precautions taken, to leave such a wide trail as rendered an 
Indian attack possible at any moment. 

During the first few weeks of their march the emigrants, but little versed in 
the mode of life of the red-skins who incessantly prowled round the party, 
had been afflicted with the most exaggerated fears, expecting every moment to 
be attacked by those ferocious enemies about whom they had heard stories 
which might make the bravest tremble; but, as so frequently happens, they had 
grown used to this perpetual dread of the Indians. 

Still, on this particular day a vague restlessness nad seized on the party; they 
had a sort of secret foreboding that a great danger menaced them. The 
Indians, who, as we have said, usually followed them out of reach of gun-shot, 
had all at once become invisible. Since their start from their last camping- 
ground they had not seen a single one, though they instinctively suspected that 
if the Indians were invisible they were not the less present. Thus the day 
passed sorrowfully and silently for the emigrants : they marched side by side, 
eye and ear on the watch, with their fingers on the trigger, not daring to im- 
part their mutual fears. 

At sunset the caravan was at the foot of one of those numerous mounds which 
border the banks of the river. John Black made a sign to his son who drove 
the cait to stop, get down, and join him ; while the two females looked around 
them restlessly, the four men assembled a few paces in the rear were engaged 
in a whispered conversation. 

14 Boys,” Mr. Black said to his attentive companions, “ the day is over, tho 


The Prairie Flower ; 



sun is descending behind the mountains over there, it is time to think about the 
night’s rest. Our beasts are weary ; we ourselves need to collect our strength 
for to-morrow’s labour. I think we must camp.” 

“ Yes,” James answered, “ we have in front of us a famous hillock.’ 

“And which,” William interrupted him, “ we could convert into an almost 
impregnable fortress in a few hours.” 

“ We should have a hard job in gettingthe waggon up the hill,” the father said. 
“ Nonsense,” Sam objected, “ not so much as you suppose, Master Black ; a 
little trouble, and we can manage it.” 

“ How so ? ” 

“ Why,” the servant replied, “ we need only unload the waggon.” 

“ That's true ; when it’s empty it will be easy to get it to the top of the hill.” 
“Stay,” William observed, “do you think, father, that it is really worthwhile 
take all this trouble ? This position is an excellent one ; it is only a few paces 
to the river-bank.” 

“ No ; the place is too open ; we should have no shelter from the Indians.” 

“ The Indians 1 ” the young man said; “ why, we have not seen one to-day.” 

“ Yes ; what you say, William, is correct, the red-skins have disappeared ; 
but it is really this disappearance that troubles me.” 

“ Why so, father ? ” 

“ Because if they are hiding they are preparing some ambuscade.” 

“ Come, father, do you really believe that? ” the young man remarked, in a 
light tone. 

“ I am convinced of it,” the emigrant said, earnestly. 

“You will pardon me, father, if I do not share your opinion,” the young man 
continued. “For my own part I feel certain that these red devils have eventually 
understood that they could gain nothing from us but bullets.” 

“ No, no ; you are mistaken, my son ; it is not so.” 

“ Look ye, father,” the young man continued, “ allow me to make an observa- 
tion.” 

“ Do so, my son. Under circumstances so grave as the present, I should 
never forgive myself for neglecting good advice ; speak, therefore.” 

“ You know, father,” the young man went on, ‘ that the Indians understand 
honour differently from ourselves ; that is to say, when the success of an 
expedition is not clearly proved to them, they have no shame about resigning 
it.” 

“ I know all that, my son ; but I do not see yet what you are driving at.” 
“You will soon understand me. For nearly two months, from sunrise, the 
moment we set out, to sunset, which is generally the time of our halt, the red- 
skins have been following us step by step.” 

“ That is true,” John Black said ; “ but what do you conclude from that?” 

“ That they have seen that we were continually on our guard, and have re- 
tired, that is all.” 

“ Unfortunately, William, you have forgotten one thing.” 

“ What is it ? ” 

“ This : the Indians, generally not so well armed as the white men, are afraid 
to attack them, especially when they suppose they shall have to deal with per- 
sons almost as numerous as themselves. The Indians have had many oppor- 
tunities of counting us, and have done so long ago.” 

“ Yes,” Sam said. 

“ VVell, they know that we are only four — they are at least fifty. What can tou* 
men, in spite of all their courage, effect against such a considerable numbei of 
enemies i Nothing.” 


The Emigrants. 




“ But — ” began the young man. 

“Another consideration,’’ John Black quietly continued, “ is that the Indians, 
whatever the number of their enemies, never quit them without having attempted at 
least one surprise.’’ 

“ In truth,’’ William answered, “ that astonishes me on their part ; however, 
father, even if the precautions we propose taking only serve to reassure my mother 
and sister, it is enough.” 

44 Well spoken, William,” the emigrant remarked ; “ let us therefore set to work.” 
The party broke up, and the four men, throwing their rifles on their shoulders, 
began making active preparations for the encampment. Sam collected the oxen by 
the aid of the dogs, and led them down to the river to drink. John returned to the 
waggon. 

“ Well, my love,” his wife asked, “ why this halt and this long discussion ? ’’ 

“ Nothing that need alarm you,” the emigrant said ; “ we are going to camp.” 

44 Oh, gracious me I I do not know why, but I was afraid.” 

“ On the contrary ; we are quieter than we have been for a long time.” 

4 ‘ How so, father ? ” Mary asked, thrusting her charming face forward. 

“Those rascally Ind ans, who frightened us so much, my darling Mary, have at 
length made up their minds to leave us.” 

“ Oh, all the better 1 ” the girl said quickly, as she clasped her dainty palms 
together ; “ I confess that those frightful red-men caused me terrible alarm.” 

44 Well, you will not see them again, I hope,” John Black said, gaiiy. “ Now,’* 
he added, “ have the goodness to get down, so that we may unload the waggon.” 

44 Unload the waggan ? ” the old lady remarked ; “ why so ? ” 

“ It is just possible, ’ the husband answered, “that we may remain here a few 
days.” 

“ Ah, very good,” she said ; and she got out, followed by her daughter. 

The two ladies had scarce set foot on the ground ere the men began unloading 
the waggon. This task lasted nearly an hour. Sam had time enough to lead the 
cattle to water and collect them on the top of the hill. 

The two women now packed up some kitchen utensils and climbed the hill, where, 
after lighting the fire, they began preparing supper. So soon as the cart was un- 
loaded the two labouring men, aided by William, pushed it behind, while John 
Black, at the head of the team, began flogging the horses. The incline was rather 
steep, but owing to the vigour of the horses and the impatience of the men, who at 
each step laid rollers behind the wheels, the waggon at last reached the top. The 
emigrants formed, with the bales and trees they felled, a large circle, in the midst of 
which the cattle were tied up, and then put up a tent for the two women. When this 
was effected, John Black cast a glance of satisfaction around. His family were 
temporarily protected from a coup de main. 

The sun had set for more than an hour before these various preparations were 
completed and supper was ready. The Americans seated themselves in a circle 
round the fire, and ate with the appetite of men accustomed to danger. After the 
meal John Black offered up a prayer, as he did every evening before going to rest. 

“ And now,” Black said, “ let us keep a careful watch, for the night is dark.” 

The fire was covered, so that its light should not reveal the exact position of the 
camp; and the two servants lay down side by side on the grass, where they soon 
fell asleep, while father and son, standing at either extremity ot the camp, watched 
over the common safety* 


CHAPTER IV. 


THE GRIZZLY BEAR. 

On the sudden appearance of the Indian, whatever the emotion Bright-eye might feel* 
it was impossible for Natah Otann to perceive anything. 

“ Ah,” said the hunter, “ the sachem of the Piekanns is welcome.” 

“ Natah Otann comes to sit by the fire of the pale-faces and smoke the 
calumet.” 

Good ; if the chief will wait a moment, I will light the fire.” 

“ Bright-eye can light it, the chief will wait ; he has come to talk.” 

The Canadian looked fixedly at the red-skin ; but the Indian was impassive like 
himself. The hunter collected a few handfuls of dry wood, struck a light, and soon 
a bright flame sprang up and illumined the mount. The Indian drew near the fire, 
took his calumet from his girdle, and began smoking. 

‘‘The pale-hunter is a warrior,” said Natah Otann at last; “why does he try to 
hide himself like the water-rat? ” 

Bright-eye did not consider it advisable to reply to this insinuation. 

“ The Blackfeet have the eye of the eagle,” Natah Otann continued ; “ their pierc- 
ing eyes see all that happens on the prairie.” 

The Canadian made a sign of assent, but did not yet reply. 

“ Natah Otann,” the chief continued, “ has seen the trail of his friends, the pale- 
faces ; his heart quivered with pleasure in his breast, and he has come to meet 
them.” 

“ I repeat to my brother that he is welcome ; I know that he is a great chief, and 
am happy to see him,” said Bright-eye. 

“ My brother is angry still that the Blackfeet fastened him to the stake of torture.** 
The Canadian shrugged his shoulders contemptuously, and coldly answered — 

“ Nonsense, chief! You wished to kill me; I escaped ; so we are quits.” 

“ Does my brother speak the truth ? Has he really forgotten ? ” the chief asked. 
“ Why not? ” the Canadian answered. “ I have not a forked tongue j I have not 
forgotten the treatment, but I have forgiven it.” 

“ Ochi J my brother is a greatheart ; he is generous.” 

“ No ; I am merely a man who knows Indian customs ; you did no more and no 
less than all the red-skins do under similar circumstances.” 

“ Then my brother is a friend ? ” said the Indian. 

“ And you ? ” the hunter asked. 

The chief rose with a gesture full of majesty, and threw back his robe. 

“ Would an enemy come like this ? ” he asked, in a gentle voice. 

The Canadian could not repress a movement of surprise; the Blackfoot was un- 
armed, his girdle was empty. 

“ Shake hands, chief,” said Bright-eye. “ You are a man of heart ; now speak, 
I am listening to you ; and, in the first place, will you have a draught of fire* 
water ? ” 

“The fire-water is an evil counsellor,” the chief replied, with a smile. 

“ Come, come, I see that 1 was mistaken witn regard to you, chief ; that pleases 
me.” 

*• What J. have to say to Bright-eye other ears must not listen to,’* 


If 


The Grizzly Bear. 


“ My friends are in a deep sleep ; you can speak without fear.” 

“ Glass-eye knows everything/’ replied the Indian ; “ the Grizzly Bear wts mat 
speak before him.” 

“ As you please, chief ; still, I would remark that I have nothing to say to you 0 
“ Bright-eye will follow his friend to the river-bank, and there listen to the words cf 
the Blackfoot chief,” Natah Otann continued. 

“ Hum ! ” the hunter said, ‘‘and who will watch over my companions during my 
absence ? ” 

“ You have the word of a chief,” said the Indian, in a proud voice. 

The Canadian looked at him attentively. “ Listen, red-skin,” he said to him ; 

I do not doubt your honour, so do not take in ill part what I am going to say to 
you.” 

“ I listen to my brother,” the Indian answered. 

“ Since you insist on speaking to me in secret, I consent to follow you, but on one 
condition : that I do not lay aside my weapons.’’ 

“ Good,” the Indian said, with a smile, “ my pale-brother is right ; a true hunter 
never quits his weapons. Briget-eye may follow his friend.” 

“Very well, then,” the Canadian said, resolutely, as he threw his rifle over his 
shoulder. 

Natah Otann began descending the hill. While gliding noiselessly through the 
shrubs and thickets the Canadian walked literally in his footsteps; but though 
pretending the most perfect security, he did not omit carefully examining the 
vicinity. 

“ Does this place suit the hunter ? ” the chief asked, as they reached the river. 

“ Capitally,” Bright-eye replied, resting the butt of his rifle on the ground, and 
crossing his hands over the muzzle ; “ I am ready to listen to my brother.” 

The Indian walked up and down the sand with folded arms and drooping head. 
The hunter followed him with his glance, waiting calmly. It was easy to see 
that Natah Otann was ripening in his brain one of those projects such as Indians 
frequently imagine, but knew not how to enter upon it. 

“ Come,” said the hunter, “ my brother has made me leave my camp ; now that, 
according to his desire, we are free from human ears, will he not speak ? ” 

“ My brother will remain,” said the Indian ; “ the hour is come for an explana- 
tion. My brother loves Glass-eye ? ” 

The hunter regarded his querist craftily. 

“ Why that question? ” he asked ; “ it must be a matter of no importance to the 
chief whether 1 love or not the man he calls Glass-eye.” 

“ A chiet never loses his time in vain discourses,” the Indian said; “ the words 
his lips utter are always simple and go straight to the point.” 

“Yes, I love Glass-eye ; I love him not only because he saved my life, but because 
he is one or the most noble men I ever met.” 

“ Good ; for what purpose does Glass-eye traverse the prairie ? ” 

“ 1 confess to you, chief, my ignorance on that head is complete. Still, I fancy 
that, wearied with the life of cities, he has come here with no other object than to 
calm his soul by the sublime aspect of nature.” 

The Indian shook his head ; the hunter’s ideas and phrases were Hebrew to him. 

“ Natah Otann/’ he said, “ is a chief : he has not a forked tongue. Why does 
not he hunter speak his language to him ? ” 

“ I answer your questions, chief, and that is all. Do you fancy that I would go 
out of my way to ask my friend his intentions ? They do not concern me.” 

“ Good ; my brother speaks well ; his head is grey and his experience long.” 

“ That is possible, chief ; at any rate you have kept me here for an houi without 
.saying anything, so it is better for us to separate.” 


?! 


The Proir Flower , 


Not yet.” 

4 ‘ Whv not ? Do you imagine I am lik* you, and that instead of sleeping o* nights 
as an honest Christian should do, I amuse myself with rushing about the prairie 
like a iaguar in search of prey? ” 

“W'ah ! ” said the Indian, laughing, “ my brother is very clever.’’ 

” By Jingo 1 there is no great clevernes,, in guessing what you are doing here.’ 1 
“ Good ; then let my brother listen.” 

“ I will do so, but lay aside once for all Indian circumlocutions.” 

‘My brother will open his ears, the worisof his fiiend will reach his heart.** 

“ Come, make an end of it.” 

“ As my brother loves Glass-eye, he v, ill tell him that a great danger threatens.*' 
“ au,” the Canadian said ; 4< and what may the danger be ? ” 

“ I cannot explain fuither.” 

‘‘Very good,” Bright-eye remarked, with a grin; “ the information is valuable.” 
‘‘My brother will wake his friend, they will mount their horses, and retiie at full 
speed.” 

“Only think of that!” the hunter said, ironica'.ly ; “and when ought we to 
start ? ” 

“At once,” said the Indian. 

Bright-eye walked a few paces thoughtfully; then he returned and stood 
before the chief. 

It is impossible, I suppose, for you to tell me of the nature of the danger that 
menaces us ? ” 

The Indian bowed his head in affirmation. 

“ Very good. As it is so,” Bright-eye said,” I will tell it you.” 

“ My ears are open,” said the chief, smiling ironically. 

“All the better, for I shall fill them with news which will not please you.” 

‘ 4 1 listen,” the im; assive Indian repeated. 

“As you said to me a moment back, the red-skins have the eyes of an eagle, 
and they are birds of prey whom nothing escapes.” 

“ Go on.” 

“Your scouts have discovered, as was not difficult, the trail of an emigrant 
family; that trad you have been following a long time so as not to miss your 
blow, supposing that the moment had arrived to deal it. You have assembled 
Comanches, Sioux, and Blackfeet, all demons of the same breed, in order this 
very night to attack the people.” 

Natah Otann’s face revealed no emotion. He remained outwardly calm, 
although internally restless and furious. 

“ There is some truth in what the hunter says,” he replied, coldly. 

“ It is all true,” Bright-eye exclaimed. 

“ Perhaps ; but I do not see in it for what reason I should have come here to 
warn my pale-face brother.” 

'* I will explain it to you. You came to seek me because you are perfectly 
well aware tnat Glass-eye is not the man to allow the crime you meditate to be 
committed with impunity.” 

“ Can a warrior, however brave he may be, hold his ground against four 
hundred ? ” said the Blackfoot. 

“Certainly not,” Bright-eye said ; “but he can control them by his presence. 
Come, is that really all P Have I completely unmasked you? Reply.” 

“My brother has spoken in his own cause, but not in that of Glass-eye. 
Let him wake his friend, and impart our conversation to him ; mayhap he is 
mistaken.” 

*• i do not believe it, chief,” the hunter answered. 


The Grizzly Bear. 


*9 


“ That is possible,” said the Indian ; “ but let my brother do as I have asked 
him.” 

‘‘ I do not wish to vex you about such a trifle. Well ! you will soon allow 
that I was right.” 

“ Possibly. I will await my brother's reply for half an hour.” 

“ Very good ; but wnere shall I bring it to you ? ” 

“Nowhere!” the Indian exclaimed, sharply. “If I am right my brother 
will imitate the cry of the magpie twice; if I am mistaken, it will be that of 
the owl.” 

“Very good, that’s agreed ; you shall soon hear, chief.” 

After this courteous salutation, the two men parted. The Canadian care- 
lessly threw his rifle on his shoulder, and stalked back to his camp, while the 
Indian followed him with his glance, apparently remaining insensible ; but as 
soon as the hunter had disappeared the chief lay down in the sand, glided along 
in the shade like a serpent, and in his turn disappeared amid the bushes, fol- 
lowing the direction taken by Bright-eye, though at a considerable distance. 

The latter did not fancy himself followed ; he therefore paid no attention to 
what went on around him. Had not the Canadian been preoccupied and his 
experience lulled to sleep for the moment, he would have perceived that the 
desert was not in its usual state of tranquillity. He soon reached the camp 
where the count and Ivon were sleeping profoundly. Bright-eye hesitated a 
few seconds ere awakening the young man whose sleep was so peaceful ; still, 
reflecting that the least imprudence might entail terrible consequences, he bent 
over him and gently touched his shoulder. Though the touch was so slight, it 
sufficed to wake the count. 

“ Is there anything fresh, Bright-eye?” he asked. 

“Yes, Sir Count,” the Canadian replied, seriously. 

“ Oh, oh, how gloomy you are ! ” the young man said. “ What’s the scatter ?” 
“ Nothing yet ; but we may soon have a row.” 

“ All the better, for that will warm us, as it is horribly cold,” he replied, 
shivering. “ But how do you know the fact ?” 

“ You shall judge.” 

Without any further preface the hunter described in its fullest details the con- 
versation he had had with the chief. 

“ By Jove ! this is serious,” the count said, when Bright-eye had ended his 
story. “ This Natah Otann is a scoundrel, whose plans you fully penetrated, 
and you behaved splendidly. For what has this villain taken me ? Lot him 
dare to attack those poor devils of emigrants, and I swear to you, Bright-eye, 
that blood will be shed between us if you help me.” 

“ Can you doubt me ? ” 

“ No, my friend, I thank you ; with you and my Ivon, I shall manage them.” 
“ Is my lord calling me ?” the Breton asked, raising his head. 

“ No, no, Ivon, my good fellow ; only we shall soon have some fighting,” 

The Breton muttered, as he lay down again — 

,l Ah 1 if I had as much courage as I possess good will ; but alas ! ” 

“ You will do all you can, my friend, and that will be sufficient.” 

Ivon sighed in reply. Bright-eye had listened laughingly to this colloquy. 
The Breton still possessed the privilege of astonishing him. 

Bright-eye raised his fingers to his mouth, and, as had been agreed with 
Natah Otann, imitated twice the cry of the owl, with rare perfection. Hardly 
had the echo of the last cry died away than a great rumour was heard in the 
bushes, and before the three men had time to put themselves in a posture of 
defence some twenty Indians rushed upon them, disarmed them in a twinkling, 


20 




The Prairie Flower . 


and reduced them to a state of utter defencelessness. The count shrugged his 
shoulders, leant against a tree, and, thrusting his glass in his eye, said — 

“ This is very funny.” 

“ Well, 1 can’t see the point of the joke,” muttered Ivon. 

Among the Indians was Natah Otann. After removing the weapons of the 
white men, so that they could not attempt a surprise this time, he walked 
towards the hunter. 

“ I warned Bright-eye,” he said. 

You warned us after the fashion of red-skins,” replied the hunter con- 
temptuously. 

“ What does my brother mean ? ” 

“ I mean that you did not warn us ; that you intended treachery.” 

“ It is the same thing,” the Indian replied, with utter calmness. 

“ Bright-eye, my friend, do not argue with those scoundrels,” the count 
said. “ Come ! what do you want of us ? ” he asked the chief. 

Since his arrival on the prairie, and through his constant contact with the 
Indians, the count had learned their language. 

“ We do not wish to do you any hurt ; only to prevent your interference in 
our affairs,” Natah Otann said respectfully. 

“ You are humbugs ! I shall escape in spite of you.” 

* l Let my brother try it.” 

“ When the moment arrives ; as for the present, it is not worth the trouble.” 
While speaking in this light tone, the young man took his case from his 
pocket, chose a cigar, and, pulling out a lucifer match, stooped down and 
rubbed it on a stone. The Indians uttered a yell of terror, and fell back 
several paces. The match had caught fire with the friction ; a delicate blue 
flame sported about its extremity. The count carelessly twiste.i the slight 
morsel of wood between his fingers. He did not notice the terror of the 
Indians. 

The latter, with a movement as swift as thought, stooped down, and each 
picking up the first piece of wood he found at his feet, all began rubbing it 
against the stones. Natah Otann seemed to hesitate ; a smile of strange mean- 
ing played over his gloomy features ; but reassuming almost immediately his 
cold impassiveness, he took a step forward — 

“ My father commands the fire of the sun,” he said, with all the appearance 
of terror. 

“ Which of you,” said the young man, “ would dare to contend with me ? ” 
The Indians regarded each other with amazement. These men, so intrepid 
and accustomed to brave the greatest dangers, were vanquished by the incom- 
prehensible power their prisoner possessed. As, while talking to the chief, the 
count had not watched his match, it had gone out before he could use it, and 
he threw it away. Without appearing to attach any importance to this action, 
the count drew a second match from his box, and renewed his experiment. His 
triumph was complete ; the red-skins, in their terror, fell at his feet, imploring 
him to pardon them. While Bright-eye laughed in his sleeve at the Indians - ' 
simplicity, the young man cleverly employed his triumph. 

“ You see what I can do,” he said. 

The red-skins shuddered at the flash of his glance. 

“ Our brother will pardon us,” the chief said, submissively ; “ we only knew 
.him imperfectly.” 

“ And now ? ” 

“ Now we know that he is our master ; let him command, and we will 
obev.” 


The Strange Woman. 


21 


“Take care ! ” he said, in a tone which made them shudder, “ for \ am about 
to put your obedience to a rude trial.” 

“ Our ears are open to receive our brother’s words.” 

“ Draw nearer," 


CHAPTER V. 

THE STRANGE WOMAN 

We left Black and his son mounting guard. The pioneer was far from easy in 
his mind. 

Father and son were seated by the fire, rising from time to time, in turn, to 
cast glances over the desert, and assure themselves that nothing menaced theft 
tranquillity. Black was a man gifted with iron will and a lion’s courage; 
hitherto his schemes had been unsuccessful, and he had sworn to make himself 
an honourable position, no matter at what cost. 

He was the descendant of an old family of squatters. When he reached tha 
age of twenty, his father gave him an axe, a rifle, with twenty charges of 
powder, and a bowie-knife, saying to him — - 

“ Listen, boy. You are now tall and strong; it would be a shame for you to 
remain longer a burden on me. I have your two brothers to support. America 
is large ; there is no want of land. Go in God’s name, and never let me hear 
of you again.” 

After this affectionate address, the father tenderly embraced his son, put him 
out of the cabin, and slammed the door in his face. From that moment John 
Black had never heard of his father. 

Life had been rough to him at the outset ; but he had contrived to gain a 
livelihood, and bring up his children without any great privations. Blther 
through the isolation in which he had passed his youth, or for some other 
reasons, Black adored his wife and children, and would not have parted from 
them on any account. When fatality compelled him to give up die farm he 
occupied, and look for another, he set out gaily, sustained by the love of his 
family, no member of which was ungrateful for the sacrifices he imposed on 
himself ; and he had resolved to go this time so far that no one would ever 
dispossess him. 

Black wished to see his family happy, and watched over it with the jealous 
tenderness of a hen for its chicks. Thus, on this evening, an extreme alarm 
had preyed on him, though he could not explain the cause : the disappearance 
of the Indians did not seem to him natural. 

William fc't a great affection for his father : the state in which he saw him 
vexed him. 

“ Good gracious, father ! " he said, “ do not trouble yourself so much ; it 
really causes me pain to see you. Do you suppose that the Indians would 
attack us by such a moonlight as this ? ” 

“ You are right for the present moment, Will. The red-skins are too crafty 


22 


The Prairie Flower. 


to face our rifles during’ the moonshine ; but in an hour the moon will have set.* 

“ Do not imagine they will attempt it, my dear father; those red devils have 
seen us sufficiently close to know that they can only expect a volley of bullets.” 

“ Hum ! I am not of your opinion ; our beasts would be riches to them : I 
do not wish to abandon them, as we should then be compelled to return to the 
plantations.” 

“ It is true ; but we shall not be reduced to that extremity.” 

The emigrant proceeded with a sigh : “I visited the river-bank this morning, 
.^nd I have rarely seen a spot better suited for a settlement. The virgin forest 
that extends behind us would supply excellent firewood, without reckoning the 
magnificent planks to be obtained from it : there are several hundred acres 
around, which, from their proximity to the water, would prochioe, I am certain, 
excellent crops.” 

“ Would you feel inclined to settle here, then ? ” 

“ Have you any objection ? ” 

“ I — n one at ail ! provided we can live and work together. I care little at 
what place we stop : this spot appears to me as good as another.” 

That is exactly my view.” 

At this moment a gentle quivering ran along the^tall grass. 

“ This time I am certain I am not mistaken,” said the emigrant. 

“ And I too ! ” the young man said, rising quickly and seizing his rifle. 

The two men harried to the entrenchments, but saw nothing of a suspicious 
nature. 

“ ’Tis some wild beast going down to drink, or returning,” Will said. 

“ No, no,” the latter replied ; “ it was the echo of a man’s footfall.” 

The two men resolutely climbed over the entrenchments, and with rifles out- 
stretched, went round the camp, carefully searching the bushes, and assuring 
themselves that no foe lurked near them. 

“ It is strange,” John Black muttered, “and yet the noise was very distinct.” 

“That is true ; but I repeat, father, that it was nothing but an animal leap- 
ing somewhere near. In a night so calm as this the slightest sound is heard 
for a great distance.” 

“ Let us go back,” the emigrant said thoughtfully. 

They began climbing over the entrenchments ; but both stopped suddenly, as 
by mutual agreement, hardly checking a cry of amazement, almost of terror. 
They had just perceived a human being, whose outline it was impossible to 
trace at such a distance, crouched over the fire. 

But when they came opposite their strange visitor, their surprise was re- 
doubled. 

As far as they could form a judgment, they soon began to consider the 
extraordinary being before them — a woman ; but years, the mode of life she 
led, and perchance cares, had furrowed her face with such a multitude of cross 
hatchings, that it was impossible to conjecture her age. The large black eyes, 
surmounted by thick brows crossing her curved nose, and deep sunk, flashed 
with a gloomy fire ; her salient and empurpled cheek-bones, her large mouth 
studded with dazzling teeth, and her thin lips and square ch n, gave her at first 
an appearance that was far from arousing the sympathy and exciting confidence ; 
while her long black hair, matted with leaves and grass fell in disorder on her 
shoulders. She wore a costume more suited for a man than a woman. 

On the arrival of the Americans, she did not rise, and did not even appear 
to notice their presence. Black walked up, and, tapping her on the shoulder, 
Sa id — 

“ You are welcome woman ; it seems as if you were cold.” 


The Strange Woman . 


23 


She slowly raised her head on feeling the touch, and replied in English, in a 
hollow voice — 

“ The pale-faces are mad ; they ever think themselves in their towns ; they 
forget that in the prairie the trees have ears. The Blackfeet Indians raise their 
hair very skilfully.” 

The two men looked at each other on hearing these words. 

“ Are you hungry ? ” John Black asked, “ or is it thirst that troubles you ? I 
can give you a good draught of fire-water.” 

‘‘Fire-water is good for Indian squaws,” said the woman. “What good 
would it do me to drink it. Do you know how many hours you still have to 
live ? ” 

“ Why speak to me thus ? ” asked the emigrant. “ Have you any cause of 
complaint against me ? ” 

The woman turned her head in every direction with a slow and solemn move- 
ment, while carefully examining the country. 

“ Stay,” she continued, pointing with her lean arm to a mound of grass a 
short distance off, “ ’twas there he fell — ’tis there he rests. His head was cleft 
asunder during his sleep — poor James! This spot is ill-omened: do you not 
know it ? The vultures and the crows alone stay here at long intervals. Why, 
then, have you come here ? ” 

“ She is mad. Poor creature ! ” Black muttered. 

“Yes; that is what they all say on the prairies,” she exclaimed. “They 
call me the evil one of the earth, because they fear me as their evil genius.” 

She burst into a strident laugh, which ended in a sob ; she buried her face 
in her hands, and wept. The two men felt awed in spite of themselves ; this 
strange grief, these incoherent words, all aroused their interest in favour of 
this poor creature. Pit)'- was at work in their hearts, and they regarded her 
silently without daring to disturb her. In a few moments she raised her head, 
passed the back of her hand over her eyes to dry them, and spoke again. 

“ Pardon,” she said, mournfully, “ the extravagant words I have uttered. The 
solitude in which I live, and the heavy burden of woe which has crushed me so 
long, at times troubles my reason.” 

“ Madam, I assure you — ,” John Black continued, not knowing what he said. 

“ Now the fit has passed away,” she interrupted. “I have been following you 
for the last two days to come to your help; the red-skins are preparing to attack 
you ” 

The two men shuddered, and forgot all else to think only of the pressing 
danger. 

“ You know it ? ” Black exc’aimed. 

“ I know all,” she answered; “ but reassure yourselves. You have still two 
hours.” 

“ Oh 1 we have good r'fies and keen sight,” said William. 

“ What can four rifles, however good they may be, do against two or three 
hundred tigers thirsting for blood ?” 

“ That is true,” he answered; “but what is to be done?” 

“ Seek a refuge.” 

“ Where find help in these immense solitudes ?” the father added, casting a 
despairing glance around him. 

“ It is your good angel that brought you to the spot where you now are. 
While I was watching you all the day, I trembled lest you might not encamp 
here. Come ! ” 

The two men, surprised by the ascendancy this strange creature had gained 
over them in a few minutes, followed her without reply, 


*4 


The Prairie Flower . 


“ Look,” she said, stretching out her thin arm in a north-west direction, 
“your enemies are there, scarce two miles off, buried in the tall grass. I hava 
heard their plans. You have scarce an hour left.” 

“ My poor wife ! ” Black murmured. 

“ It is impossible for me to save all ; but I can attempt to save your wife and 
daughter.” 

“ Speak ! speak ! ” 

“ This tree, at the foot of which we are now standing, although apparently 
possessing all the vigour of youth, is internally hollow. Your wife and daughter, 
supplied with some provisions, will get into the tree and remain there in safety. 
As for yourselves ” 

“ As for us,” Black interrupted, “ we are men accustomed to danger.” 

“ Good ; but do not despair : all is not lost yet.” 

“ As you said yourself, what can four men do against a legion of demons 
like those who menace us ? But that is not the question of the moment. I do 
not see the hole by which my wife and daughter can enter the tree.” 

“ It is twenty to twenty-four feet up, hidden among the branches and 
leaves.” 

Black, convinced of the necessity of haste, ran off, vhile the stranger and 
William constructed, with that dexterity produced by the approach of danger, 
a species of handy ladder, by which the two women could not merely ascend 
the tree, but go down into the cavity. Black awoke the ladies, and called the 
servants ; then, loading his wife and daughter with provisions, furs, and other 
indispensable objects, he led them to the spot where the stranger was expect- 
ing them. 

“ This is my most precious treasure,” Black said ; “if I save it, I shall be 
deeply indebted to you.” 

The two ladies began thanking their mysterious protectress. 

“ Presently, presently,” she said ; “ if we escape, we shall have plenty of time 
for mutual congratulations. You must get into a place of safety.” 

The two ladies fell back, quite repulsed by this rough reception, while casting 
a curious and almost alarmed glance on the strange creature. But t e latter, 
perfectly stoical, seemed to notice nothing. She explained in a few clear words 
the means she had found to conceal them. The two ladies began resolutely 
ascending the rungs of the improvised ladder. They reached in a few seconds 
an enormous branch, on which they stopped by the orders of the stranger. 

“ We leave you the ladder, which is useless to us,” the stranger then said, 
But be very careful not to come out till you have seen me again ; the least 
imprudence, under the circumstances, might cost you your lives. However, keep 
your minds at rest.” 

The ladies once again tried to express their gratitude; but, without listen- 
ing, the stranger made Black a sign to follow her, and rapidly descended 
from the tree. Aided by the Americans she then began removing every trace 
that might have revealed where the ladies were bestowed. 

“ Now,” she said, “ let us watch attentively around us, for these demons will 
probably crawl close up in the shadows.” 

“ Let them come ! ” Black muttered hoarsely. 

They will soon do so,” she replied, and pointed to several sinaii blade dots, 


CHAPTER VI. 

THE DEFENCE OF THE CAMP. 

The red-skins have a mode of fighting which foils all the methods employed 
by European tactics. In order to understand their system properly, we must, in 
the first place, bear in mind that the Indian idea of honour is different from 
ours. This understood, the rest may be easily imagined. 

Black, on the advice of the stranger, had placed himself and his party in 
such positions that they could survey the prairie in every direction. The 
stranger and himself were leaning on their rifles. The prairie at this moment 
presented a singular appearance. The breeze, which at sunset had risen with 
a certain strength, was gently dying out. The moon, now very low, only cast 
ever the landscape an uncertain and timorous gleam. 

At times a dull roar or sharp bark rose in the silence, and, like a sinister 
appeal, reminded the emigrant that implacable and ferocious enemies were on 
the watch around, although invisible. 

“ Do you know for certain that we shall be attacked this night ? ” the Ameri- 
can asked, in a low voice. 

“I was present at the last council of the chiefs,” the unknown replied dis- 
tinctly. 

The emigrant bent on her a scrutinising glance, which she immediately 
understood 

“ Take care,” she said to him, with a certam emphasis ; “ let not doubt invade 
your mind ; what interest shou.d I have in deceiving you ?” 

“ I know not,” he replied ; “ but what interest have you in defending me ? ” 

“ None; since you place the matter on that footing, what do I care whether 
your wealth is plundered, your wife, your daughter, and yourself scalped ? It 
is a matter of supreme indifference to me ; but must the affair be only regarded 
from that side ? ” 

While uttering these words she had thrown her rifle over her shoulder, and 
prepared to climb over the palisade, but Black quickly checked her. 

“ You do not understand me,” he said ; “ any man in my place would act as 
I do ; my position is fearful, you allow it yourself. Still, I have hitherto put 
the utmost confidence in you, as you cannot deny; but I do not know who you 
are, or what motive causes you to act.” 

*• Yes,” she answered, after a moment’s reflection, “you are right, the world 
is so, people must first of all give their name and quality. Unfortunately, you 
must take me for what I appear, at the risk of seeing me go away, and hence 
any confidence on my part would be superfluous. You will judge me by my 
acts, the only proof I can and will give you of the purity of my intentions.” 

Black was more perplexed than ever. After a few moments of serious reflec- 
tion he, however, raised his head, struck his rifle barrel smartly with the right 
hand, and looking his companion well in the face, said in a firm voice— 

“ Listen, I will no ionger try to learn whether you come from God or the 
devil ; if you are a spy of our enemies or our devoted friend — events, as you 
said, will soon dec : de the question.” 

After this, the conversation ceased, and their entire attention was concen* 


26 


The Prairie Flower . 


trated on the prairie. The most profound calm still continued to brood ever the 
desert ; apparently all was in the same state as at sunset. 

After a few moments of profound examination the stranger seized the emi- 
grant’s arm, and bending down to his ear said in a weak voice, like the sighing 
of the breeze, one word which made him tremble, as she stretched out her arm 
in the direction of the plain. 

u Off ! ” said Black, a minute after, “ what is the meaning of this ? ” 

The prairie, as we have already mentioned, was covered in several places by 
blocks of granite and dead trees ; singularly enough these black dots, at first a con- 
siderable distance from the camp, seemed approaching insensibly, and now were 
only a short way from it. Black remarked specially that a tree he remembered 
perfectly well seeing that same evening more than one hundred and fifty feet 
from the mound, had suddenly come so close that it was hardly th’rty paces off. 
The stranger knelt behind the palisade, shouldered her rifle, and after taking a 
caieful aim, pulled the trigger. A flash traversed the darkness, and at the 
same moment the pretended tree bounded like a deer. A terrible yell was 
raised, and the red-skins appeared, rushing towards the camp like a herd of 
wolves, brandishing their weapons, and howling like demons. The Americans, 
very superstitious people, reassured by seeing that they had only to deal with 
men, received their enemies bravely with a rolling and well-directed fire. Still 
the Indians, probably knowing the small number of white men, did not recoil. 
The red-skins were hardly a few yards off, and were preparing to carry the barri- 
cades, when a shot fi;ed by the stranger toppled over an Indian ahead of the rest. 

The fall of this man produced an effect which t ie Americans, who fancied 
themselves lost, were far from anticipating. As if by enchantment the Indians 
disappeared, the yells ceased, and the deepest silence prevailed again. 

“That is incomprehensible,” Black said; “can you explain that, mistress, 
you, who seem to be our guardian angel, for it is to your last shot we owe the 
rest we at present enjoy.” 

“ Ah ! ” she said, with a smile, “ you are beginning to do me justice.” 

“ Do not speak about that,” the emigrant said, with an angry voice. 

“ I have forgotten all,” she replied. “ As for that which astounds you, it is 
very simple. The man I killed, or at any rate wounded, was an Indian chief of 
great reputation, and they fled to save his scalp.” 

“ Oh, oh ! ” Black said, “ do these pagans fancy we are like themselves? I 
am an honest Virginian, without a drop of red blood in my veins.” 

“ I approve your remarks,” the stranger said in a sorrowful voice ; “ scalping 
is a frightful torture; unfortunately, many white men on the prairies do not 
think like you,” 

“ Bad men,” the emigrant joyfully exclaimed ; “ but I suppose we are free 
from these red devils.” 

“ They have only suspended their attack to carry off their killed and 
wounded, and probably to invent some fresh p'an to get the better of you.” 

“ Oh, that will not be difficult ; in spite of all our efforts it will be impossible 
for us to resist that flock of birds of prey. What can five rifles effect against a 
legion of demons ? ” 

“ Much, if you do not despair.” 

“ Oh, as for that, you may be easy, we will not yield an inch.” 

“ Your bravery pleases me,” the stranger said, “ but let us lose no time ; the 
Indians may return to the charge at any moment, so let us try to be as success- 
ful this time as the first.” 

Suddenly the war-cry of the red-skins was again heard, but this time more 
Strident and unearthly than the first. 


The Defence of the Camp. 


2 7 


“ ^ is too late 1 ” the stranger said, sorrowfully. “ All that is left is to die 
bravely.” 

“ Let us die, then ; but first kill as many of these pagans as we can,” John 
Black answered. “ Hurrah ! my boys, for Uncle Sam ! ” 

The Indians responded to this challenge by yells of rage, and the combat re- 
commenced. After rising to utter their formidable war-cry the Indians 
scattered. When they found in their road the stump of a tree or a bush capable 
of offering them shelter, they stopped to fire an arrow or a buffet.” 

“ We are lost,” Black exclaimed despondingly. 

“ The position is indeed becoming critical ; but we must not despair yet,” the 
stranger remarked ; “ try to hold out in a hand-to-hand fight.” 

“ Come,” the emigrant said, “ there is one devil who will not eet anv 
further.” 

A Blackfoot warrior, whose head rose at this moment above the grass, had 
his skull fractured by the American’s bullet. The red-skins rose, and rushed 
howling on the barricade. One point-blank discharge, and then a hand-to- 
hand fight began. Suddenly, at the moment when the emigrants, overpowered 
by numbers, fell back a step, the stranger rushed up the barricade with a torch 
in her hand, and uttering such a savage yell that the combatants stopped with a 
shudder. The flame of the torch was reflected on the stranger’s face, and im- 
parted to it a demoniac expression. 

“ Back 1 ” she shrieked. “ Back, devils ! ” 

At this extraordinary apparition, the red-skins remained for a moment 
motionless, and then rushed headlong down the slope, flying with the utmost 
terror. The Americans rushed towards the stranger, to express their gratitude 
to her. She had disapppeared ! 

In vain did the Americans look for her everywhere ; they could not imagine 
whither she had gone. The torch which she held in her hand when addressing 
the Indians lay on the ground. It was the only trace she had left. 

John Black and his companions lost themselves in conjectures on her account, 
while dressing, as well as they could, the wounds they had received in the en- 
gagement, when his wife and daughter suddenly appeared in the camp. 

“ How imprudent ! ” he exclaimed. “ Why have you left your hiding-place ? ” 
“ We left it,” replied his wife, “ by the directions of the strange woman.” 

“ What ! have you seen her again ? ” 

“ Certainly ; a few moments back she came to us. After reassuring 11 s, she 
told us that all was over, that we had nothing more to fear, and that if we liked 
we could rejoin you.” 

“ But she — what did she do ? ” 

“ She led us to this spot ; then, in spite of out entreaties, she went away.” 
The emigrant then told the women all about the events of the night. They 
listened to the narrative with the utmost attention, not knowing to what they 
should attribute the stranger’s conduct. 

In the desert, however, there is but little time to be given to reflections and 
comments. Hence Black, without losing further time in trying to solve the 
riddle, occupied himself actively in repairing the breaches made in his em. 
trenchments, and fortifying his camp more strongly. When these first duties 
for the common safety were accomplished, the emigrant thought of his cattle. 
He had placed them at a spot where the bullets could not reach them, close 
to the tent into which his wife and daughter had again withdrawn. ' On enter, 
ing this corral Black uttered a cry of amazement, which was soon changed into 
a yell of furv. Iiis son and men ran up ; the horses and one half the cattle had 
disappeared. 


28 


The Prairie Flower. 


The loss was enormous to the emigrant ; although all his cattle had not dis- 
appeared, enough had been carried off to render further progress impossible. 

“Our beasts are stolen,” he said ; “ I must have them back.” 

“ Quite right,” William answered ; “ we will go on their track.” 

“ I, but not you, my son,” the emigrant said. “ Sam will go with me. Stay 
in the camp to guard your mother and sister, I will leave James with you.” 

The young man made no reply. 

“ I will not let the pagans boast of having eaten my oxen,” Black said wrath- 
fully. 

The night had passed away while the camp was being fortified. The sun was 
beginning to tinge the horizon with a purple light. 

“ Ah, look ! ” Black continued ; “ here’s day, let us lose no time, but be off. I 
recommend your mother and sister to your care, Will, as well as all that is 
here.” 

“ You can go, father,” the young man said. “ I will keep good watch.” 

The emigrant pressed his son’s hand, threw his rifle over his shoulder, made a 
sign to Sam to fol'ow him, and walked towards the entrenchment. 

“ It is useless to wake your mother,” he said, as he walked on ; “ when she 
comes out of the tent, you will tell her what has occurred. So, good-bye, my 
boy, and mind you are on the watch.” 

“ And you, father — good luck ! ” 

“ May heaven grant it, boy,” the emigrant said sorrowfully. “ Such splendid 
cattle ! ” 

“ Stay ! ” the young man exclaimed, holding his father back. “ What is that 
I see ? ” 

“ Do you see anything, Will ? whereabouts ? ” 

“ Look, father, in that direction. But what is the meaning of it ? It is our 
cattle.” 

The emigrant looked in the direction his son indicated. 

“What! ” he exclaimed; “why those are our cattle. Where on earth do 
they come from.” 


CHAPTER VII. 

THE INDIAN CHIEF. 

The Count de Beaulieu was far from suspecting, as he carelessly prepared to 
light a cigar, that the lucifer-match he employed would at once render him so 
important in the sight of the Indians. But so soon as he recognised the power 
of the weapon chance placed in his hands, he resolved to employ it, and turn to 
his own profit the superstitious ignorance of the red-skins 

- Let my brothers open their ears,” he said ; “ the words my lips utter must 
be heard and understood by all. My brothers are simple men, prone to error* 
truth must enter their hearts like an iron wedge. My goodness is great, because 
am powerful ; instead of chastising them when they dared to lay hands on 


The Indian Chief. 


2Q 


me, I am satisfied with displaying my power before their eyes. 1 am a great 
physician of the pale-faces ; I possess all the secrets of the most famous medi- 
cines. Are you ready to execute my orders ? ” 

These words were uttered with so profound an accent that the Indians 
answered respectfully : 

“ Let my father speak ; what he wishes we wish. Are we not his children ?” 
“ Hence,” the count oontinued, “ I wish to speak with you, chief, alone.” 
Natah Otann had listened to the count’s discourse with the deepest attention. 
At times an observer might have noticed a flash of incredulity cross his 
features, immediately followed, however, by a feeling of pleasure. He now 
made the Indians a sign to retire, and walked towards the count with an ease 
and grace which the other could not refrain from noticing. 

After bowing respectfully, the Blackfeet warriors went down the hill. 

There were two men whom the count’s eloquence had surprised quite as 
much as the Indian warriors. These were Bright-eye and Ivon ; neither of 
them understood a syllable, and the young man’s Indian science completely 
threw them out. 

When alone (for the hunter and Ivon soon also withdrew), the Frenchman 
and the Indian examined each other with extreme attention. 

“ Chief,” said the former, “ now that your warriors have retired ” 

“ Pardon me, Monsieur le Comte,” said Natah Otann, with an accent which 
a native of the banks of the Seine would have envied, “ I think the slight 
practice you have had in speaking our language is wearisome to you ; if you 
would please to express yourself in French.” 

Had a thunderbolt fallen at the count’s feet he would not have been more 
surprised and terrified than on hearing this savage, who wore the complete cos- 
tume of the Blackfeet, and whose face was painted of four different colours, 
express himself so purely in French. 

“Deign to pardon me, Monsieur le Comte,” continued Natah Otann, “for 
employing terms which must certainly have offended you by their triviality.” 

M. de Beaulieu was a prey to one of those surprises which grow gradually 
greater. He no longer knew whether he were awake or in a nightmare. 

“ Who on earth are you ? ” he exclaimed. 

“II” Natah Otann remarked. “ You see I am a poor Indian.” 

“ ’Tis impossible,” the young man said. 

“ I assure you, sir, that I have told you the exact truth. Hang it,” he added, 
with charming frankness, “if you find me a little less — what shall I say?— 
coarse, you must not consider it a crime.” 

The count, perfectly mister of himself henceforth, frankly accepted the 
position which accident had so singularly made for him. 

“ By Jove ! ” he said with a laugh, “ the meeting is a strange one. I was 
so far from expecting to meet, six hund ed leagues from civilised countries, a 
man so well bred as yourself, that I confess I at first hardly knew what saint to 
invoke.” 

“ You flatter me, sir; believe me I feel highly grateful for your good opinion.” 
“ But I am so staggered that I really do not know what I am about.” 

“ Nonsense ; than: is nothing. I will lead you back to the right track.” 

“ Hum ! ” the count said, with a smile, “ I am afraid that I must have ap- 
peared to you supremely ridiculous with my remarks; but then I could not 
suspect that I had an auditor of your stamp.” 

“ No,” said Natah Otann, “ you acted as you were bound to do ; but while you 
were speaking I was thinking of those poor Indians sunk so deeply in error and 
asking myself whether there was any hope of their regeneration." 


30 


The Prairie Flower. 


-*> — > 

The chief uttered these words with such an accent of grief that the count was 
moved. 

“ Courage I ” he said, holding out his hand to him. 

“Courage ! ” the Indian repeated, bitterly; “ after each defeat the man who 
has served as my father never ceases to say that to me,” 

There was a moment of silence ; each was busied with his own thoughts. At 
length Natah Otann proceeded : 

“ Listen, Monsieur le Comte. Between men of a certain stamp there is a 
species of undefinable feeling which attaches them to each other in spite of 
themselves. For the six months you have been traversing the desert in every 
direction I have never once lost sight of you. Oh, do not thank me,” he said, 
quickly ; “ I have acted rather in my own interest than yours. What I say 
surprises you, I daresay; but it is so. You wish these American emigrants to 
be left at peace. Very good ; for your sake I pardon this race of vipers ; but I 
ask you one favour in return.” 

“ Speak.” 

“When you are certain the people you wish to save are in security, accom- 
pany me to mv village — that is all I desire.” 

“ I accept, chief. I will accompany you wherever you please.” 

“ It is well understood that I am only an Indian, even to the two white 
men ! ” 

“ You demand it ? ” 

“ For our common welfare ; a word spoken thoughtlessly, any indiscretion, 
however trifling, would destroy us both.” 

“ Very good,” he answered ; “you may be easy; I am warned.” 

“ Now I will recall my warriors ; a longer conference might arouse their 
jealousy.” 

While the chief went to join his companions the count walked up to the two 
white men. 

“ Well ? ” Bright-eye asked him, “ have you obtained what you wanted from 
that man ? ” 

“ Everything,” he answered ; “ I only wished to say a few words to him.” 

“ I did not think him so easy,” said the hunter. 

“ Why so, my friend ? ” 

“ His reputation is great in the desert.” 

“ Ah ! ” the young man said ; “ what reputation has he, then ? ” 

Bright-eye seemed to hesitate for a moment. 

“ Are you afraid to explain yourself clearly on that head ?” the count asked. 

“ I have no, reason. On the contrary, with the exception of that day on 
which he wished to fla»y me alive — a slight mistake — our relations have always 
been excellent.” 

“ The more so,” the count said, with a laugh, “ because you never met ao-ain 
till this day. ’ 

“ That is what I meant to say. Look you — Natah Otann, between our- 
selves, is one of those Indians who is like the owl — his presence always forebodes 
evil.” 

“ The deuce ! You trouble me greatly by speaking so, Bright-eye.” 

“ Suppose I had said nothing, then,” he answered, quickly ; “ I prefer to bo 
silent.” . | 

“ That is possible ; but you have, I confess, so awakened my curiosity.” 

“ You know, Mr. Edward,” Bright-eye answered, wi^h reserve, “ that Indian 
manners are very different from ours : what is bad to us is regarded very 
differently by Indians; and so ” 


The Indian Chief. 


31 


u So I suppose,” said the count, “ Natah Otann has an execrable reputation.*' 
“That depends upon the way in which you look at matters.” 

“ Good ; and what is your personal opinion ? ” 

“ Oh, I, as you are aware, am only a poor hunter ; still, it seems to me as if 
this demon of an Indian is more crafty than his whole tribe.” 

“ Well,” the count said, lightly, “as he has asked me to accompany him to 
his village, the few days we spend with him will enable us to studv him at our 
ease.” 

The hunter gave a start of surprise. 

“You will not walk with your eyes open into the lion’s jaws.* 

“ Will you explain — yes or no ? ” exc'aimed the count. 

“ Oh, wha* is the use of explaining ? Will what I say stop you ?” 

The count made a movement of ill-humour, at once suppiessed; but this 
movement did not escape Natah Otann. 

“ Well ? ” he asked the young man. 

“ My young men consent to do what our pale-face father desires ; if he will 
mount his horse and follow us, he can convince himself that out intentions are 
loyal.” 

“ I follow you, chief,” the count replied, making Ivon a sign to bring up his 
horse. 

Natah Otann raised his arm. At this signal the warriots drove in their 
knees, and the horses started like a hurricane. 

“ Halt ! ” all at once said the chief, shouting at the top of his voice. 

All obeyed as if by enchantment: the horses stopped dead and motionless, 

“ Why stop P ” the count asked ; “ we had better push on.” 

“ It is useless,” the chief said, calmly; “ let my pale brother iook before him.” 

“ I can see nothing,” said the count. 

“ That is true,” the Indian said ; “ I forgot that my brother has the eyes of 
the pale-faces.” 

The Blackfeet anxiously collected round their chief, whom they questioned 
with their glances. The latter, apparently impassive, looked straight ahead, 
distinguishing in the darkness objects invisible to all but himself. The 
Indians, however, had not long to wait, for some horsemen soon came up at 
full speed. 

“ What has happened ? ” the chief asked ; “ why are my sons running 
away ? ” 

The Indians bowed their heads with humility at this reproach, but made 
no answer. The chief continued : “ Will no one inform us of what has hap- 
pened — why my chosen warriors are flying like scattered antelopes P Where is 
Long Horn ? ” 

“ Long Horn is dead,” said a warrior, sorrowfully. 

“ He was a wise and renowned warrior ; he has gone to the happy hunting- 
grounds to hunt with the upright warriors. Why did not the Blackbird take 
the totem in his place ? ” 

“ Because the Blackbird is dead,” the warrior answered, in the same tone. 

“ Oh 1 ” said Natah Otann, bitterly, “ the greathearts of the east have fought 
well ; their rifles carry truly. The two best chiefs of the nation have fallen, 
but the Red Wolf still remained.” 

“ He has also fallen,” the warrior said. 

“ Wah 1 ” Natah Otann exclaimed, wiith grief, “ is he also dead ? ” 

“ No ; but dangerously wounded.” 

Aiter these words there was a siie.ice. The chief looked around him, and 
teen said : 


3 * 


The Prairie Flower. 


“ So, four pale-faces have held at bay two hundred Blackfeet warriors ; 
killed and wounded their bravest chiefs, and those warriors have not taken 
their revenge. Ah ! ah ! what will the White Buffalo say when he hears 
that ? ” 

“ The camp of the Long Knives was in our power,” the Indian replied ; “ we 
already hud them down with our knees on their chests ; a portion of their 
cattle was carried off, and the scalps of the pale-faces were about to be 
attached to our girdles, when the Evil Genius suddenly appeared in their 
midst.” 

The chief’s brow became still darker at this news. 

“ The Evil Genius ! ” he said ; “ of whom is my brother speaking ? ” 

“ Of whom else can I speak to my father save the Lying She -'wolf of the 
Prairies ?" the Indian said, in a low voice. 

“ Oh, oh ! ” Natah Otann answered ; “ did my brother see the She-wolf ? ” 
“Yes! yes! yes!” the Blackfeet shouted altogether, happy to clear them- 
selves from the accusation of cowardice that weighed on them. 

“ At what place are the cattle my brothers carried off from the Long Knives?” 
asked Natah Otann. 

“ We have brought them with us,” a warrior answered ; “ they are here.” 

“ Good,” Natah Otann continued, “ Let my brothers open their ears. The 
Long Kn-ives are protected by the She-wolf ; our efforts would be useless. I 
will make a great medicine to break the charm of the She-wolf when we return 
to our village, but till then we must be very cunning to deceive the She-wolf. 
Will my sons follow the advice of an experienced chief ? ” 

“ Let my father utter his thoughts,” a warrior answered, in the name of all ; 
“ he is very wise ; we will do what he wishes.” 

“ Good ; my sons have spoken well. We will return to the camp of the pale- 
faces, and will restore them their beasts ; the pale-faces, deceived by this 
frifi-ndly conduct, will no longer suspect us.” 

“ My father is very crafty,” the warrior replied ; “ what he has said is good.” 
Natah Otann cast a glance of triumph at the Count de Beaulieu, who ad- 
mired the skill with which the chief had succeeded in a few minutes in inducing 
them to carry out his secret wishes. 

“ Oh ! oh ! ” the count murmured, aside ; “ this Indian is no common man.” 
Still, a moment of tumult had followed the chief’s words. The Blackfeet, 
recovered from the panic and terror which had made them fly with the feet of 
gazelles to escape speedily from the ruined camp where they had experienced 
so rude a defeat, had got off their horses, and were engaged, some in laying on 
their wounds chewed leaves of the organo. 

“ Who is this Lying She-wolf of the Prairies who inspires such horror in these 
men ? ” the count asised Bright-eye. 

“ No one knows her,” the hunter answered. “ She is a woman whose 
mysterious life has hitherto foiled the most careful attempts at investigation. 
She does no harm to any but the Indians, whose implacable foe she appears to 
be. I believe her to be mad.” 

“ You excite my curiosity to the highest degree,” the count said ; “ no one, I 
suppose, could give me any information about this woman?” 

“ Natah Otann, if he liked,” the hunter said, in a low voice. 

“ That is strange,” the count muttered ; “ what can there be in common 
between him and this woman ? ” 

Bright-eye only answer 'd by a significant glance. 

The conversation was broken off, and at the chief’s order tfce Blackfeet re- 
monuted their horses. 


The Massacre , 


Forward 1 Natah Otann said, taking the head of the column again with 
the count and his companions. 

The whole troop set out at a gallop in the direction of the American camo. 
taking the cattle in their midst. w 


CHAPTER VIII. 

THE MASSACRE. 

We are compelled, for the proper comprehension of the facts that will follow, 
to break off our story for a moment, in order to describe a strange adventure 
which happened on the Western Prairies some thirty odd years before our story 
opens. 

In the month of February, 1796, an unusual stir was observed in a village of 
the Red Cow tribe. Two chiefs, young and brave men but bitter foes, having 
refused all efforts at reconciliation, had been expelled, and commanded, on 
pain of death, to go opposite ways and never reappear. 

One of these, Sparrovvhawk, took the matter so much to heart that he retired 
to the desert, declining, as was the usual practice, to seek adoption in another 
tribe. During his wanderings, however, he saved the life of a remarkable 
white, a Frenchman, who had left his country for some secret cause to join the 
wild Indian race. This man persuaded Sparrovvhawk to lead him to a Kenha 
village, where the Frenchman, whose hair was grey, was welcomed as White 
Buffalo. 

And h&re the two remained. 

Days, months, years passed away ; the White Buffalo seemed to have com- 
pletely renounced that country which he was forbidden ever to see again. He 
had completely adopted Indian customs, and had thoroughly acquired the 
esteem and respect of the Kenha nation. 

Sparrowhawk was a*man of clear mind, who at once understood the intel- 
lectual value of his European friend ; obedient to the old man’s lessons, he 
never acted under any circumstances without having taken his advice, and 
always followed his counsels. Thus, when he two years later married a Kenha 
girl, and when his wife made him father of a boy, he took him in his arms and 
presented him to the old man, saying, with great emotion : 

“The White Buffalo sees this warrior ; my father will make a man of him.” 

“ I swear it,” the old man replied, firmly. 

When the child was weaned the father kept the promise he had made his 
friend, and gave him his son, leaving him to educate the boy as he thought 
fit. The old man joyfully accepted the difficult task. The child received from 
its parents the name of Natah Otann, or the Grizzly Bear. 

Natah Otann made rapid progress under the guidance of the White Buffalo. 
The latter had a few books by him, which enabled him to give his pupil a very 
extensive education and make him very learned. 

Singularly enough, Nataii Otann, on obtaining manhood, far from despising 


3 * 


The Prairie Flower. 


his countrymen, felt an ardent love for them, and a violent desire to regenerate 
them. From that moment his life had an object which was the constant pre- 
occupation of his existence — to restore the Indians to the rank from which they 
had fallen, by combining them into a great and powerful nation. The White 
Buffalo, the confidant of all the young chief’s thoughts, at first accepted these 
projects; but when able to appreciate how deeply these ideas were rooted in 
the young man’s heart, when he saw him set resolutely to work, the old man 
trembled and was afraid of his handiwork. 

He then sought to destroy with his own hands the edifice he had built with so 
much labour ; he wished to turn in another direction the ardour that devoured 
his pupil, and give another object to his life by changing his plan. It was too 
late. The evil was irremediable. 

Natah Otann was a strange composite of good and evil : in him all was in 
extreme. At times the most noble feelings seemed to reside in him ; he was 
good and generous ; then, suddenly, his ferocity and cruelty attained gigantic 
proportions which terrified the Indians themselves. 

The white men were Natah Otann’s implacable enemies ; he waged a merci- 
less war on them, attacking them wherever he could surprise them, and killing 
under the most horrible tortures those who were so unhappy as to fall into his 
hands. Hence his reputation on the prairies was great; the terror he inspired 
was extreme : several times already the United States had tried to get rid of 
this terrible and implacable foe. 

A terrible scene of massacre, of which Natah Otann was the originator, 
aroused general indignation. 

An American family, consisting of father, mother, two sons of about twelve, 
a little girl between three and four years of age, and five servants, left the 
Western States. 

The head of the American family was an old soldier of the War of Indepen- 
dence, gifted with heroic courage and thorough British obstinacy. He made 
his preparations like a man whose mind was made up, and started against the 
judgment of his friends, who predicted numberless misfortunes. The first few 
days, however, passed quietly enough, and nothing happened to confirm these 
predictions. 

Things went on thus for nearly two months ; the emigrants were not more 
than ten days’ march from their claim ; they no longer thought of the Indians. 

One night, after a fatiguing day, the emigrants retired, after placing sentries 
round the camp, rather to keep wild beasts off than through any other motive; 
the sentinels, accustomed not to be troubled, and fatigued by their day’s labours, 
watched for a few moments, then their eyelids gradually sank, aud they fell 
asleep. Their awakening was terrible. 

About midnight, fifty Blackfeet, led by Notah Otann, gliding like demons in 
the darkness, clambered into the encampment. Then a horriole scene took 
place. Natah Otann organised the massacre with unexampled coolness and 
cruelty. The chief of the party and his five servants were stripped and attached 
to trees, flogged and martyrised, while the two lads were literally roasted alive 
in their presence. The mother, half mad with terror, escaped, carrying off her 
little girl in her arms ; but, after running a long distance her strength failed her, 
and she fell senseless. The child was taken back to Natah Otann. 

“ What shall we do with it ? ” the warrior asked. 

“ Into the fire! ” he replied, laconically. 

“ Stop 1 ” the father cried, with a piercing shriek. “ Do not kill an innocent 
creature in that horrible manner.” 

,f Stay,” said the chief ; “ you wish your child to live ? ° 


The Massacre. 


3 .* 


“ Yes 1 " the father answered. 

“ Listen ! ” he s-aid. “ I will sell you her life. My conditions are these. I 
am master of all your lives ; they belong to me ; I can prolong or cut them 
short, but, I hardly know why,” he added, “I feel merciful to-day; your 
child shall live. Still, remember this; whatever the nature of the torture I 
shall inflict on you, at the first cry you utter your chi'd shall be strangled.” 

“ I accept,” the other answered. “ What do I care for torture ? ” 

A sinister smile played round the chief’s lips. “ It is well,” he said. 

“ Grant me a single favour,” the emigrant added. f ‘ Let me give a last kiss 
to this poor creature.” 

“ Give him his child,” the chief commanded. 

An Indian presented the little girl to the wretched man. The innocent, as if 
comprehending what was taking place, put her arms round her father’s neck and 
burst into tears. The latter, frightfully bound as he was, could only bestow 
kisses on her, into which his whole soul passed. The scene had something 
hideous about it. The five men fastened naked to trees, the children twisting 
on the burning charcoal, and uttering piercing cries, and these stoical Indians. 

“ Hang round my daughter’s neck this earring, suspended by a lock of my 
hair,” entreated the emigrant. 

The chief came up, took from the emigrant’s ear a ring he wore in it, and 
cut off with a scalping-knife a lock of his hair; then, turning to him with a 
sardonic smile, he said: 

“ Listen carefully. Your companions and yourself are going to be flayed 
alive ; of a strip of your skin I will make a bag to hold the lock of hair and 
ring. You see that I am generous; but remember the conditions.” 

“ Keep your promises as well as I shall mine, and you will see a man die,” 
said the emigrant. 

Things were done as had been arranged ; the emigrant and his servants were 
flayed alive. The emigrant endured the torture with a courage which even the 
chief admired. Not a cry, not a groan issued from his bleeding chest ; he was 
made of granite. 

“ Thou art a man,” said the chief. “ Die satisfied. I will keep the promise 
I made thee.” 

And moved doubtlessly by a feeling of pity for so much firmness, he blew out 
his brains. 

This horrible punishment lasted four hours. The Indians plundered all the 
Americans possessed, and what they could not carry off they burned. Natah 
Otann rigidly kept his oath. On the homeward road to his village, Natah 
Otann paid the most assiduous attention to the poor little creature ; a-nd, on 
rejoining the tribe, the chief declared before all that he adopted the girl, and 
gave her the name of Prairie Flower. 

At the period our story begins Prairie Flower was fourteen years of age ; she 
was a charming creature, gentle and simple, lovely as the princess of a fairy 

tale. . . 

The charming girl had unconsciously become the idol of the tribe. 1 he old 
White Buffalo more especially felt an unbounded affection for her; but the 
experiment he had made with" Natah Otann disgusted him with a second trial 
at education. 

Prairie Flower retained no remembrance of her early years ; as no one ever 
alluded in her presence to the terrible scenes which introduced her to the tribe, 
fresher impressions had completely effaced them. Loved and petted by all, 
Prairie Flower fancied herself a child of the tribe. 

The Blackfeet, seduced by the charms of this gentle young creature, attached 


The Prairie Flower . 



the destinies of the tribe to her. They considered her their tutelary genius; 
their faith in her was deep, serene, and simple. Prairie Flower was truly the 
Queen of the Blackfeet ; a sign from her rosy fingers, a word from her dainty 
lips, was obeyed with unbounded promptitude and devotion. 

Natah Otann was attached to his adopted daughter, so far as organisations 
like his are capable of yielding to any feeling. At first he sported with the girl 
as with a plaything; but gradually, as the child was transformed and became 
a woman, these sports became more serious, and his heart was attracted. For 
the first time in his life this man felt a feeling stir in him which he could not 
analyse. 

Then a dumb struggle began between the chief’s head and heart. He re- 
volted against this influence which subjugated him : he, hitherto accustomed to 
break through every obstacle, was now powerless before a child, who disarmed 
him with a smile when he tried to overpower her. This struggle lasted a long 
time ; at length the terrible Indian confessed himself vanquished.. 

Then he fell back in his usual state of fury, redoubled his ferocity with those 
unhappy beings whose plantations he surprised, and, all reeking with blood, his 
girdle hung with scalps, he returned to the village, and displayed the hideous 
trophies before the girl. Prairie Flower, astonished at the state in which she 
saw a man whom she believed to be — not her father, for he was too young — but 
a relative, lavished on him all the consolations and simple caresses which her 
attachment to him suggested to her. 

Matters reached such a pitch that the White Buffalo, whose vigilant eye 
was constantly fixed on his pupil, considered that he must, at all risks, cut away 
the evil at the root, and withdraw the son of his friend from the deadly fascina- 
tion exercised over him by this innocent enchantress. 

One morning the chief presented himself at the entrance of his friend's 
lodge. 

“ You are welcome, my son,” said the White Buffalo to the young man. “ 1 
have only a few words to say to you ; sit down by my side.” 

The young man obeyed. The White Buffalo then carefully changed his 
tactics : he who had so long combated the chief’s views as to the regeneration 
of the Indian race, entered completely into his views, with an ardour and con- 
viction carried so far that the young man was astonished. 

“ The cause is very simple,” the old man answered. “ So long as I con- 
sidered that these views were only suggested by the impetuosity of youth, I 
merely regarded them as the dreams of a generous heart.” 

“ What now ? ” the young man asked, quickly. 

“ Now I recognise all the earnestness, nobility, and grandeur contained in 
your plans, and I wish to aid you.” 

The chief examined him for a moment carefully, but the old man remained 
impassive. 

“ I understand you,” he at length said, slowly, and in a deep voice ; “ you 
offer me your hand on the verge of an abyss. Thanks, my father, I will not be 
unworthy of you ; I swear to you by the Wacondah.” 

“ Good ; believe me, my son, I recognise you,” the old man said, shaking his 
head mournfully. “ One’s country is often an ungrateful mistress ; but it is the 
only one which gives us true enjoyment of mind.” 

The two men shook hands affectionately ; the compact was sealed. 


CHAPTER IX. 

THE GREAT COUNCIL. 

Natah Otann set to work immediately with that feverish ardour that dis- 
tinguished him. He sent emissaries in every direction to the principal chiefs of 
the western prairies, and convoked them to a great plain in the valley of the 
Missouri, at a spot called “ The Tree of the Master of Life,” on the fourth day 
of the moon of the hardened snow. 

On the appointed day the Indians arrived from all sides, marching in good 
order, and camping at a short distance from the spot selected for the council. 
An immense fire had been kindled at the foot of the tree, and, a-t a signal given 
by the drummers, or chichikoues, the chiefs collected around it, a few paces 
behind the sachems. The Blackfeet, Nezperces, Assiniboins, Mandans, and 
other horsemen formed a tremendous cordon round the council-fire. 

The chiefs were crouching round, in a state of contemplative 'immobility, 
from which it might be inferred that they were preparing for an important 
ceremony of their worship. Presently Natah Otann raised to his lips the long 
war-pipe, made of a human thigh-bone, and produced a piercing and prolonged 
sound. At this signal, for it was one, the chiefs rose, and forming in Indian 
file, marched twice round the tree. At the third time of marching round 
Natah Otann took off a magnificent collar of grizzly bears’ claws from his neck, 
and hung it oi> the branches of the tree, saying : 

“ Master of Life, look on us with a favourable eye. I offer thee this 
present.” 

The other chiefs imitated his example each in turn ; then they resumed their 
seats round the council-fire ; and the oldest sachem invited Natah Otann to 
take the word. 

The Indian chief’s plan was probably the most daring ever formed against the 
whites, and, as the White Buffalo said, mockingly, must offer chances of success 
through its improbability, because it flattered the superstitious ideas of the 
Indians, who, like all primitive nations, place great faith in the marvellous. 

When Montezuma found himself imprisoned in his palace by that talented 
adventurer, Cortez, who, a few days later, tore his kingdom from him. the 
emperor, who preferred - rather to confide in greedy strangers than take refuge in 
the midst of his people, had a presentiment of the fate reserved for him. A few 
days prior to his death he assembled the principal Mexican chiefs and ad- 
dressed them thus : 

“ Listen I My father, the Sun, has warned me that I shall soon return to 
him.” 

As the chiefs burst into tears at these words, for they held him in great vene- 
ration, he consoled them by saying : 

“ My last hour is near on this earth, but I shall not die, as I am returning to 
my father, the Sun. The bearded white men have treacherously seized the 
greater portion of my empire, and they will soon be masters of the remainder. 
Who can stop them ? Their weapons render them invulnerable, and they dis- 
pose at their will of the fire from heaven ; but their power will end one day. 
Listen, then, attentively, to what I am about to ask of you ; the safety of our 


38 


The Prairie Flouoer . 


country depends on the fidelity with which you execute my last orders. Each 
morning, after adoring the sacred fire, mount on the roof of your houses, at 
sunrise, and look towards the east; one day you will see me appear, giving my 
right hand to my father, the Sun ; then you will rejoice, for the moment of 
your deliverance will be at hand.” 

The Mexican chiefs obeyed the orders of their well-beloved omperor on the 
spot, for time pressed. A few davs later Montezuma mounted on the roof of 
his palace, and prepared to address his mutinous people, when he was struck 
by ?.n arrow, and fell into the arms of the Spanish soldiery. Before breathing 
his last the emperor sat up, and, raising his hands to heaven, said, with a 
supreme effort, to his friends assembled round him, “ The fire 1 the fire ! think 
of the fire ! ” 

These were his last words : ten minutes later he had ceased to breathe. In 
vain did the Spaniards, whose curiosity was strongly aroused by this mysterious 
recommendation, try by all means in their power to penetrate its meaning ; 
but they did not succeed in making one of the Mexicans they interrogated 
speak. 

The Comanches, and nearly all the nations of the Far West, have kept this 
belief intact. In all the Indian villages the fire burns internally, guarded by 
tvo warriors. 

This belief is so general, that it is not only found among the red Indians, but 
also among the Manzos. 

Natah Otann’s idea was this : To tell the Indians, after narrating the legend 
tc them, that the time had arrived when Montezuma would appear and act as 
their chief ; to form a powerful band of warriors, whom he would spread along 
the whole American frontier, so as to attack his enemies at every point simul- 
taneously, and not to give them the time to look about them. 

The Comanches, Pawnees, and Sioux were of great utility to the chief, as 
well as the majority of the Indians of the Far West, fur they shared in the 
belief on which Natah Otann based his plans, and not only did not need to be 
persuaded, but would help him in persuading the Missouri Indians by their 
assent to his assertions. 

When the sachems made him the signal to rise, Natah Otann saw that the 
moment had arrived to begin the difficult game he wished to play. He took 
the word resolutely, certain that, with the men he had before him, all depended 
On the manner in which he handled the question, and that, the first impression 
once made, success was almost certain. 

“ Chiefs of the Comanches, Osages, Sioux, Pawnees, Mandans, Assiniboins, 
Missouris, and all you that listen to me. Red-skin brothers,” he said, in a firm 
and deeply accentuated voice, “ for many moons my spirit has been sad. I 
see, with sorrow, our hunting-grounds, invaded by the white men, grow smaller 
every day. We, whose innumerable peoples covered, scarce four centuries back, 
the immense extent of territory compassed between the two seas, are now 
reduced to a small party of warriors, who, timid as antelopes, fly before our 
despoilers. Our sacred cities will become the prey of those monsters with 
human faces who have no other god but gold ; our dispersed race will possibly 
soon disappear from that world which it has so long possessed and governed 
alone. . tracked like wild animals; brutalised by fire-water, that corrosive 
poison invented by the white men for our ruin. Our conquerors outrage our 
wives ; kill our children ; burn our villages ; and will reduce us, if they can, to 
the state of wild beasts, under the pretext of civilising us. Indians, all you who 
hear me, is our blood so impoverished in our veins, and have vou all renounced 
your independence I Reply, will you die as slaves, or live free P n 


The Great CounciL 


39 


At these words a tremor ran through the assembly. 

“ Speak, speak again, sachem of the Blackfeet,” all the chiefs shouted unani- 
mously. 

Natah Otann smiled proudly, his power over the masses was revealed to 
him. He continued — 

“ The hour has at length arrived, after so many hesitations, to shake off the 
shameful yoke that presses on us. Within a few days we will drive the whites 
far from our frontiers. For a long time I have watched them. I know their 
tactics, their resources : to utterly destroy them, what do we need, my well- 
beloved brothers ? two things alone — skill and courage.” 

The Indians interrupted him with shouts of joy. 

“ You shall be free,” Natah Otann continued. “ I will restore to you the 
valleys of your ancestors, the fields where their bones are buried, and which 
the sacrilegious ploughs disperse in every direction. This project, ever since I 
became a man. has fermented in my heart and become my life.” 

For a long time the counc.l gave way to a sort of madness, and all spoke at 
once ; when this emotion was calmed, the ranks, momentarily broken, were 
re-formed, and the White Buffalo, invited by the chiefs to express the opinions 
of the council, spoke as follows : 

“ Chiefs of the allied Indian tribes, listen ! This day it has been resolved by 
the chiefs, each representing a nation and a tribe, that war has been declared 
against the white men, our plunderers ; and as this war is holy, and has liberty 
for its object, all men, women, and children must take part in it, each according 
to they* strength. I have spoken.” 

A long cry of enthusiasm interrupted the White Buffalo, r/ho continued, soon- 
after : 

“ The chiefs, after ripe deliberation, assentmg to the request made to the 
council by Natah Otann, the first sachem of the Blackfeet, that they should 
appoint a lieutenant to the Emperor Montezuma, sovereign-chief of the Indian 
warriors, have chosen, as supr.-me leader under the sole orders of the said 
emperor, the wisest, most prudent, and most worthy to command us. That 
warrior is the sachem of the Blackfoot Indians, of the tribe of the Kenhas,, 
Natah Otann, the cousin of the Sun.” 

A thunder of applause greeted the last words. 

“ I accept, sachems, my brothers,” said Natah Otann ; “ we agree, I shall be 
dead or you will be free. ’ 

“ May the Grizzly lmar live for ever ! ” the crowd shouted. 

“ War to the white men ! ” Natah Otann continued, “ a war without truce or 
mercy. A slaughter of wild beasts, as they are accustomed to treat us. 
Remember the law of the prairies : eye for eye, tooth for tooth.” 

The chief i bowed without repiying, rejoined their escorts, and soon disap- 
peared in a cloud of dust. Natah Otann and the White Buffalo remained 
alone, a detachment of Blackfeet warriors watching over them at a distance. 
Natah Otann, with his arms crossed and head bowed, seemed plunged in pro- 
found reflection. 

“ Well,” tne old man sa d, with a shade of irony in his voice, “ you have 
succeeded, my son ; you are happy.” 

“ Yes,” he replied ; “ war is declared: my plans have succeeded; but now, 
friend, I tremble at such a heavy task. Father, father, whose heart is so 
powerful and soul so great: whose life was used up in numerous contests, 
counsel me ! help me ! I am young and weak, and I only have a strong wiU 
and a boundless devotion to support me.” 

The old man shook: his head sorrowfully, and coi.tinued : 


40 


The Prairie Flower. 


“Child, how will you keep your promise ? where will you find Montezuma?” 

“ You will soon see, my father,” said Natah Otann. 

At the same moment, an Indian, whose panting horse seemed to breathe fire 
through its nostrils, came up to the chiefs ; without dismounting, he bent down 
to Natah Otann’s ear. 

“ Already ! ” the latter exclaimed. “ Oh ! heaven must be on my side 1 ” 

“ What is the matter ? ” the White Buffalo asked. 

“ Nothing that relates to you at present, my father; but you shall soon know 
aH.” 

Natah Otann’s horse uttered a snort of pain, and started at full gallop. Ten 
■minu tes later all the Indians had disappeared. 


CHAPTER X. 

AMERICAN HOSPITALITY. 

We must now take up our narrative again at the point where we broke it off. 

John Black and bis family, posted behind the barricade that surrounded the 
camp, regarded with joy, mingled with alarm, the cavalcade coming towards 
them. 

“ Attention, boys ! ” the American said to his son and servants, with his hand 
on his trigger. “ You know the diabolical trickery of these fiends of the 
prairie; we must not let them surprise us a second time.” 

The emigrant’s wife and daughter, with their eyes fixed on the prairie, atten- 
tively followed the movements of the Indians. 

“ You are mistaken, my love,” Mrs. Black said ; “ these men have no hostile 
designs. The Indians rarely attack by day ; when they do, they never come so 
openly as this.” 

“ The more so,” the daughter added, “ as, if lam not mistaken, I ca.i see 
Europeans galloping at the head of the party.” 

“ Ah ! ” Black said, “ the prairies swarm with white scoundrels who join those 
demons of red-skins when honest travellers are to be plundered. Who knows, 
indeed, whether they were not the instigators of last night’s attack ? ” 

“ Oh, father, I never could believe such a thing as that,” Mary remarked. 

Miss Black was, we have said, a girl of about seventeen, tall and slender; 
her large black eyes, bordered with velvety lashes ; the thick bandeaux of brown 
hair; her little mouth, with its rosy lips and pearly teeth, made her a charming 
creature, who would have been an ornament anywhere ; but in the desert must 
naturally attract attention. Religiously educated by her mother, a good and 
pious. Presbyterian, Mary still retained all the candour and innocence of youth, 
combined with that experience of every-day life imparted by the rude life of 
the clearings, where people begin early to think and act for themselves. 

“Those are rea’ly our animals,” Will said ; “ I recognise Sultau.” 

,( And I Dolly, my poor milch cow,” Black said. 


American HospiteMty. 


4-t 


“ Console yourselves,” Mary said ; “ I’ll answer for it these people are bring- 
ing back our cattle.” 

“ 1 he Indians never give up what they have once seized; but, by my soul, 
I’ll have it out with them, and not let myself be robbed without a tussle.” 

“ Wait a minute, father,” said Will, stopping him, “ we shall soon know what 
their intentions are.” 

“ Hum 1 they are very clear, in my idea. The demons waut to propose to us 
some rascally bargain.” 

“ Perhaps, father, you are mistaken,” Mary sa>‘d, quickly 

On arriving within gunshot, the Indians halteu, and began talking together. 

“ Why do we not go on ? ” the count asked. 

“ H’m, you don’t know the Yankees, Mr. Edward. I am sure that, if we were 
to go ten paces further, we should be saluted by a shower of bullets.” 

“ Nonsense 1 ” the young man said, with a shrug of his shoulder ; “ they are 
not so mad as to act in that way.” 

“ They would do as I tell you. Look attentively, and you will see from this 
spot the barrels of their rifles glistening between the stakes of the barricades.” 

“ By Jove 1 it’s true ; then they want to be massacred.” 

“ They would have been, had not my brother interceded,” Natah Otann said. 
“ And I thank you, chief. But what harm can those poor devils do you ? ” 

“ They? none; but presently others will come and settle by their side, and 
so on.” 

“That is true,” Bright-eye said ; “the Yankees respect nothing.” 

“ Why have we stopped, chief ? ” the count said, recurring to his first 
question. 

“ To negotiate.” 

“ Will you do me a kindness ? Leave this business to me.” 

“ My brother is free.” 

“ Wait for me here, then, and do not make a move during my absence.” 

The young man handed his weapons to his servant. 

“ What ? ” Ivon remarked. “ Are you going in this state ? ” 

“ How else should I go ? You know very well that a flag of truce has nothing 
to fear.” 

“ That is possible,” the Breton said, sadly ; “ but it your lordship will believe 
me, you will, at least, keep your pistols in your belt.” 

“ You are mad 1 ” the count said, shrugging his shoulders. 

“ Well, then, as you are going unarmed, I must ask j our lordship to permit 
me to accompany you.” 

“You, nonsense!” the young man said, laughing. “You know very well 
that you are a wonderful coward.” 

“ Perfectly true ; but I feel capable of anything to defend my master.” 

“ There we have it ; your cowardice need only come on you suddenly, and, 
in your alarm, you will be ready to kill everybody. No, no, none of that.” 

And dismounting, he walked in the direction of the barricades. On arriving 
a short distance from them, he took out a white handkerchief, and waved it in 
the air. Black, still ready to fire, when he saw this amicable demonstration, 
rose, and made him a signal to come on. The young man quietly returned his 
handkerchief to his pocket, lit a cigar, stuck his glass in his eye, and after 
drawing on his gloves, walked resolutely on. 

“What do you want?” the American said, roughly. “ I have no time to 

The count surveyed him haughtily, and puffing a cloud of smoke into his 
face, said dryly — 


42 


The Prairie Flower 


“ You are not polite, my dear fellow.” 

“ Halloa ! ” the other said. “ Have you come here to insult me ? ” 

“ I have come to do you a service; if you continue in that tone, I fear I shall 
not do it.” 

Do me a service ! And may I ask what may it be ? ” the American asked, 
with a grin. 

“ You are a low fellow, with whom it is offensive to talk,” the count remarked. 
“ I shall withdraw.” 

“ Withdraw — nonsense ! You are too valuable a hostage. I shall keep you, 
my fine gentleman, and only give you up at a good figure,” the American con- 
tinued. 

“ What ! Is that the way you comprehend the law of nations ? ” the count 
said, sarcastically. 

“ There is no law of nations with bandits.” 

“ Thanks for your complimerut, master. And what would you do to keep me?” 
“ Like this,” the American said, clutching at him. 

“ Oh 1 ” the count said. “ I believe that you dared to lay a hand on me ! ” 
And ere the emigrant had time to prevent it, he se zed him round the waist, 
lifted him from the ground, and hurled him over the barricade. The giant fell 
all bruised in the middle of his camp. Instead of withdrawing, as any other 
might have done in his place, the young man crossed his arms, and waited, 
smoking peacefully. The emigrant, stunned by his rough fall, rose, shaking 
himself like a wet dog, and feeling his ribs, to assure himself that there was 
nothing broken. 

“ Lower your guns,” said the emigrant ; and leaping once more over the 
barricade, he walked towards the count. The latter awaited him with perfect 
calmness. 

“ Ah ! there you are,” he said. “ Well, how did you like that ? ” 

“ Come, come,” the American replied ; “ I was in the wrong ; forgive me.” 

“ Very good. You are now prepared to listen to me, I fancy ? ” 

“ Ouite.” 

There are certain men, like John Black, with whom it is necessary to employ 
extreme measures, and prove your superiority to them. With such persons 
you do not argue, but smash them ; after which it always happens that these 
men, before so untractable, become gentle as lambs, and do all you want. 

“ This night,” the count then said, “you were attacked by the Blackfeet ; I 
wished to come to your aid, but it was impossible, and, besides, I should have 
arrived too late. But I have profited by my influence to make them restore the 
cattle they stole from you.” 

“ Thanks; believe that I sincerely regret what has passed between vs.” 

“ I understand all that, and willingly pardon you, the more so as I, perhaps, 
gave you rather too rude a shock just now.” 

“ Oh, do not mention it, I beg.” 

“ Your cattle are at your disposal. Will you have them at once ? ” 

“ I will not conceal from you that ” 

“Very good,” the count interrupted him ; “wait a minute.” 

The count went down the hill again with the same calm step he had gone up 
it. So soon as he rejoined the Indians, his friends surrounded him ; they had 
seen all that passed. 

“ Good heavens ! how coarse those Americans are ! ” the young man said. 
" Pray give him his cattle, chief, and have done with him.” 

“ He is coming towards us,” Natah Otann replied, with an indefinable smile. 
Black, indeed, soon came up. 


American Hospitality. 


43 


“ Really, gentlemen,” he said, “ we cannot part in this way. Be kind enough 
to stay with us, if only for an hour, to show us that you bear no malice.” 

This invitation was given in a hearty, but, at the same time, cordial manner, 
and it was so evident that the good man was confused, that the count had not 
the heart to refuse him. The Indians camped where they were. The chief 
and the three hunters followed the American into his camp. The reception 
was as it should be in the desert ; the ladies had hastily prepared refreshments 
under the tent. Lucy Black and Mary awaited the new comers at the entrance 
of the camp. 

“You are welcome, gentlemen,” the American’s wife said, with a graceful 
bow ; “ we are all so much indebted to you, that we are only too happy to receive 
you.” 

The chief and the count bowed politely to the lady, who wis doing all in her 
power to repair the clumsy brutality of her husband. The count, at the sight 
of Mary, felt an emotion which he could not, at the first blush, understand ; 
his heart beat on regarding this charming creature, who was exposed to so 
many dangers through the life to which she was condemned. Mary blushed at 
the ardent glance of the young man, and timidly drew nearer her mother, with 
that instinct of modesty innate in woman’s heart. 

After the first compliments, Natah Otann, the count, and Bright-eye entered 
the tent where Black and his son were awaiting them. 

“ So,” the count asked, “ yqu have left the clearings with the intention of 
never returning ? ” 

“ Oh, yes,” the emigrant answered ; “ for a man having a family, everything 
is becoming so dear on the frontier.” 

“ I can understand your doing so as a man, for you can always manage to 
get out of difficulties ; but your wife and daughter — you cendemn them to a 
very dangerous life.” 

“ It is a wife’s duty to follow her husband,” said Mrs. Black. 

“ Yes. Good, madam ; but was it necessary to come so far to find a suitable 
farm ?” 

“ Certainly not ; but we should have run the risk of being some day expelled 
from the new clearing by the owners of the land,” she said. 

“ While here,” Black continued, “ we have nothing of that sort to fear, as 
the land belongs to nobody.” 

“ My brother is mistaken,” the chief said, who had not yet spoken a word ; 
“ the country for ten days’ march in every direction belongs to me and my 


tribe.” . 

“ Well,” said Black, after a moment’s pause, as if speaking against the grain; 

“ we will go further, wife.” 

“ Where can you go to find land that belongs to nobody ? ” the chief con- 

This time the American had not a word to say. Mary, who had never before 
seen an Indian so close, regarded the chief with a mingled feeling of curiosity 

and terror. . . , , , „ , „ 

“ The chief is right,” Bright-eye said ; “ the prairies belong to the red men. 

“ What is to be done? ” muttered Black. . 

“ Let my brother open his ears,” said Natah Otann; “a chief is about to 


speak.” 

The American fixed an inquiring glance on him. 

“ Does this country suit my brother, then ? ” the Indian continued. 

Why should I deny it ? This country is the finest I ever saw. and I should 

have made a magnificent plantation. 


44 


The Prairie Flower . 


« I have told the pale-face,” the chief went on, “ that this country belonged 
to me.” 

“ Yes, you told me so, chief, and it is true ; I cannot deny it.” 

“ If the pale-face desires it, he can ohtain so much ground as he wishes," 
Natah Otann said. 

At this proposition, which the American was far from expecting, he pricked 
up his ears. 

“ How can I buy the land when I possess nothing P ” he said. 

“ That is of no consequence,” the chief replied. 

The astonishment now became general ; each looked at the Indian curiously, 
for the conversation had suddenly acquired a grave importance which no one 
expected. Black, however, was not deceived. 

“ The chief has doubtless not understood me,” he said. 

The Indian shook his head. 

“ There is some devilry behind that,” Bright-eye muttered in his moustache. 
“What do you want to arrive at, chief?” the count asked Natah Otann, 
frankly. 

“ My brother interests himself in this family,” the latter said. 

“ I do,” the young man answered, with some surprise, “ and you know my 
reasons.” 

“ Good ; let my brother pledge himself to accompany me during two moons, 
without asking any explanation of my actions, and give me his aid whenever I 
require it, and I will give this man enough ground to found a settlement.” 

“ A moment,” Bright-eye said, as he rose ; “ in my presence Mr. Edward 
will not buy a pig in a poke.” 

Natah Otann frowned, his eye flashed fire, and he rose. 

“ Dog of the pale-faces,” he shouted, “ take care of thy words. I have once 
spared thy life.” 

“ Your menaces do not frighten me, red-skin,” the Canadian replied, reso- 
lutely ; “ you lie if you say that you were master of my life ; it only depends upon 
the will of God.” 

Natah Otann laid his hand on his knife, a movement immediately imitated 
by the hunter, and they stood opposite each other, ready for action. But the 
count had already, quick as thought, thrown himself between the two men, 

shouting loudly 

“ Stop 1 I insist on it ! ” 

Yielding to the ascendancy of the speaker, the Blackfoot and the Canadian 
each fell back a step. The count looked at them for a moment, then, holding 
out his hand to Bright-eye, said, affectionately — 

“ Thank you, my friend, but for the present I do not require your aid.” 

“ Good, good,” the hunter said; “you know I am yours body and soul.” 

And the worthy Canadian sat down again quietly. 

“ As for you, chief,” the young man continued, “ the proposals are unaccept- 
able. I should be mad to agree to them, and I hope I am not quite in that 
state yet. I have only come on the prairie to hunt for a short time ; that time 
has passed ; pressing business requires my presence in the United States, and 
dispels my desire to be useful to these good people ; so soon as I have accom- 
panied you to the village, according to my promise, I shall say good-bye.” 

“ Which will be extremely agreeable to me,” Bright-eye said. 

The Indian did not stir. 

“ Still,” the count went on, “there is, perhaps, a way of settling the matter to 
the satisfaction of all parties ; land is not so dear here ; tell me your price, and 
I will pay you at once in bills on a New York banker,” 


American Hospitality. 


45 


“ All right,” the hunter said; “ there is still that way open.” 

“ Oh I 1 thank you, sir,” Mrs. Black exclaimed; “but my husband cannot 
accept.” 

“ Why not, my dear lady, if it suits me, and the chief accepts my offer?” 
Black, we must do him the justice to say, satisfied himself by signifying 
his approval by a gesture. As for Mary, fascinated by such disinterested- 
ness, she gazed on the count with eyes sparkling with gratitude, not daring to 
express aloud what her secret thoughts were about this noble and generous 
gentleman. 

“ 1 will prove to my brother,” said Natah Otann, “ that the red-men are as 
generous as the pale-faces. I will sell him eight hundred acres of land for one 
dollar.” 

“ A dollar ? ” the young man exclaimed, in surprise. 

“Yes,” the chief said, smiling; “in that way my brother will owe me 
nothing.” 

This unforeseen result to a scene which had for a moment threatened to end 
in blood filled all persons with surprise. 

“ There is something behind this,” muttered Bright-eye to himself; “but 1 
will watch, and that demon must be very cunning to cheat me.” 

The count was affected by this generosity. 

“ There, chief,” he said, handing him the stipulated dollar, “ now we ara 
quits.” • 

Natah Otann bowed courteously. 

“ Now,” the count continued, “ a last favour.” 

“ Let my brother speak, he has the right to ask everything of me.” 

“ Make peace with my old friend, Bright-eye.” 

“ As my brother desires it,” the chief said, “ I will do so willingly ; and, as a 
sign of reconciliation, I beg him to accept the dollar you have given me.” 

The hunter’s first impulse was to decline it ; but he thought better of it, took 
the dollar, and carefully placed it in his belt. Black knew not how to express 
bis gratitude to the count, who had really made him a landed proprietor. The 
count drew up on a leaf of his pocket-book a regular deed of sale, which was 
signed by himself, Bright-eye. and Ivon as witnesses, by Black as purchaser, and 
at the foot of which Natah Otann drew the totem of his tribe. Black care- 
fully placed the deed between the leaves of his family Bible, and said to the 
count, while squeezing his hand hard enough to smash it — 

“ Remember that you have in John Black a man who will let his bones be 
broken for you whenever you think proper.” 

Mary said nothing, but she gave the young man a look which paid him 
amply for what he had done. 

“ Attention,” Bright-eye said in a whisper to Ivon, “ from this day watch 
carefully over your master.” 


CHAPTER XI. 


THE SHE-WOLF OF THE PRAIRIES. 

About four or five hours after the various events we have described in the pre- 
vious chapters a horseman, mov.nted on a powerful steed, caparisoned in the 
Indian fashion, that is to say, bedizened with feathers, and painted of glaring 
colours, crossed a streamlet, and galloped over the prairies, proceeding in the 
direction of the virgin forest, to which we have several times alluded. 

Many hours passed ere the horseman thought of stopping. At length he 
reached a spot where the trees were so interlaced by creepers which enfolded 
them, that a species of insurmountable wall suddenly prevented the rider’s pro- 
gress. After a moment’s hesitation, and looking attentively around lo discover 
a hole by which he could pass, seeing clearly that all attempts would be useless, 
he dismounted. He saw that he had arrived at a cane-brake, or spot where a 
passage can only be made by fire or axe. The Indian chief fastened his 
horse to the trunk of a tree ; left within its reach a stock grass and climbing 
peas; then, certain that his horse would want for nothing during the night, he 
began thinking of himself. 

First he cut down with his knife the bushes and plants which interfered with 
the encampment he wished to form ; then he prepared, with all the stoicism of 
a prairie denizen, a fire of dry wood, in order to cook his supper, and keep off 
wild beasts, if any took it into their heads to pay him a visit during his sleep. 

When the fire, so placed as not to be visible ten yards off, poured its 
pleasant column of flame into the air, the Indian took from his elk-skin pouch 
a little Indian wheat and pemmican, which he ate with considerable appetite, 
looking round continually in the surrounding gloom, and stopping to listen 
attentively to those noiseless sounds which by night trouble the imposing calm- 
ness of the desert. When his scanty meal was ended the Indian filled his pipe 
with kinne-kinnick, and began smoking. 

At length he appeared to form an energetic resolution, and raising his fingers 
to his lips, imitated thrice, with rare perfection, the cry of the blue jay, that 
privileged bird that sings in the night. 

And crouching again before the fire, into which he threw a handful of dry 
branches, he resumed smoking. Several hours passed thus ; at length the 
moon disappeared from the horizon, the cold became sharper, and the sky, in 
which the stars expired one after the other, was tinted of a rosy hue. 

“ She cannot be far off,” he suddenly cried. 

And he again gave the signal. The last cry had scarce died out in the dis- 
tance, when a roar was heard close by. The Indian, instead of being alarmed 
by this ill-omened sound, smiled, and said in a loud and firm voice — 

“You are welcome, She-wolf ; you know it is I who am awaiting you here.” 

“ Ah ! you are there, then ! ” a voice answered. 

A rustling of leaves was now heard in the bushes opposite the spot where 
the Indian was seated ; the reeds and creepers were pulled back by a vip-orous 
hand, and a woman appeared in the space left free. Before advancing she 
thrust her head forward cautiously, and looked. 

“ l am alone,” the Indian said ; “ you can approach without fear.” 


The She-JVolf of the Prairies, 


47 


A smile played over the new-comer’s lips at this answer. 

“ I fear nothing,” she said. 

This woman was, as Bright-eye had said, a mystery. No one knew who she 
was or whence she came. The period when she was first seen on the prairie 
was equally unknown. Her hatred of the Indians was too well known for the 
bravest among them as a rule ever to venture to see her sufficiently closely to 
render themselves certain on that head. 

At times she disappeared for weeks, even for months, and it was impossible 
to discover her trail. Then she was suddenly seen again wandering about, 
talking to herself, marching nearly always by night, frequently accompanied by 
an idiotic and dumb dwarf, who followed her like a dog, and whom the Indians, 
in their credulous superstition, suspected strongly of being her familiar. This 
woman, ever gloomy and melancholy, with her wild looks and startling ges- 
tures, could not be accused of doing any one harm, in spite of the general 
terror she inspired. Still, owing to the strange life she led, all the misfortunes 
that happened to the Indians, in war or hunting, were imputed to her. The 
red-skins considered her a wicked genius, and had given her the name of the 
Spirit of Evil. Hence the man, a Blackfoot chief, who had come so far to see 
her must necessarily have been gifted with extraordinary courage. 

He was a man who had reached middle life, or about forty-five years. He 
was tall, well-built, and admirably proportioned. His muscles, standing out 
like whip-cord, denoted extraordinary vigour. He had an intelligent face ; his 
features expressed cunning, while his eyes were rarely fixed on any object, but 
gave him an expression of craft and brutal cruelty, which inspired an un- 
enviable repugnance towards him, if you took the trouble to study him care- 
fully ; but observers are rare in the desert, and with the Indians this chief 
enjoyed a great reputation, and -was equally beloved for his tried courage and 
inexhaustible powers of speech, qualities highly esteemed by the red-skins. 

“ The night is still gloomy ; my mother can approach.” 

“ I am coming,” the woman said, drily. “ Speak.” 

And she leaned against the stem of a tree, crossing her arms on her chest. 

“ What can I say, if my mother does not first question me ? ” 

“ Have you done all I ordered ? ” she said. 

“I have; all is prepared for action. I was myself present at the council, 
Which was held at the Tree of Life, about eight hours since,” he answered. 

“ What was resolved on ? But I need not ask. It was the utter destruction 
of the whites. When will the war-signal be given ? ” 

“ The day is not fixed, but it cannot be long,” he added quickly. 

The conversation was again broken off. The woman paced up and down the 
clearing in thought. The chief followed her with his eyes, carefully examining 
her. 

“ You are devoted to me, chief ? ” she said at last. 

“ It is only a few hours ago I gave you a decided proof of my devotion.” 

“ How ? ” she asked. 

“ This 1 ” he said, pointing to his left arm, which was wrapped in strips of 
bark. 

“ Well, what then ? ” 

“The red-skins attacked the pale-faces some hours ago; they were scaling 
the barricade which protected their camp, when they suddenly retired on your 
appearance, by order of their chief.’ 

^ It is 

“ Good. And the chief who commanded the red-skins was I, the Red Wolf i 
does my mother still doubt ? ” 


48 


The Prairie Flower. 


“ The oath on which I am walking is so gloomy,” she replied sorrowfully, 
“that at times I feel fear enter my heart, and doubt contract my chest, when I 
think I am alone, a poor weak woman, to wrestle with a giant. Then, if 1 have 
no longer confidence in myself, can I trust a man ?” 

“ Silence ! my mother must not add a word,” said the chief. “ She insults 
at this moment a man who is most anxious to prove his truth to her. My 
mother was ever kind to me ; Red Wolf cannot count the occasions on which 
he owes his life to her. Red Wolf is devoted to her, he loves her.” 

“ Dare I believe in these protestations ? ” she muttered. 

“ If the gratitude I have vowed to my mother,” the chief continued, “ is not 
enough, another and stronger tie attaches us.” 

“ What is it ? ” she asked, looking fixedly at him. 

“ Hatred ! Yes ; I hate him with all the strength of my soul. I hate him 
because he has robbed me of the t'.vo things I held most to on earth — the love 
of the woman I adored, and the power I coveted.” 

“ But are you not a chief ? ” she said significantly. 

“ Yes ! ” he exclaimed proudly, “ I am a chief, but my father was a sachem 
of the Kenhas. Why then is Red Wolf only an inferior chief ? ” 

The woman seemed to delight in exciting the anger of the Indian. 

“ Because,” she said, “ a wiser man than Red Wolf is in the way.” 

“ Let my mother say that a great rogue stole them from him, and her words 
will be true,” he exclaimed violently. “ Grizzly Bear is a Comanche dog.” 
“Patience! ’’the woman said in a hoarse voice. ‘The Red Wolf is a warrior, 
he can wait.” 

“ Let my mother order,” the Indian said. 

“ Has the Red Wolf succeeded in obtaining the medicine which Prairie 
Flower wears round her neck P ” 

The Indian bowed his head in confusion. 

“ No,” he said hoarsely. “ Prairie Flower scaroely ever leaves the White 
Buffalo.” 

“ What ! did Red Wolf ever keep a promise? ” the woman said. 

“ I will have it,” the Blackfoot cried ; “even if I must use force.” 

“ No,” she replied ; “ cunning alone must be employed.” 

“ I will have it,” he repeated. “ Before two days I will give it to my 
mother.” 

“ No,” she said. “ Let my son give it to me on the fifth day of the new 
moon.” 

“ Good ; I swear it ! My mother shall have the great medicine of Prairie 
Flower.” 

“ My son will bring it to me at the Tree of the Bear, near the great lodge of 
the pale-faces, two hours after sunset. I will await him there.” 

“Red Wolf will be there.” 

“Till then my son will watch every movement of the Grizzly Bear; if he 
learns anything new, my son will form on this very spot a pyramid of seven 
buffalo heads, and come back two hours after to wait for me.” 

“ Oche, my mother is powerful ; it shall be done as she desires.” 

“ My son has quite understood ?’’ 

“The words of my mother have fallen on the ears of a chief; his mind has 
received them.” 

“ The sky on the horizon is covered with red bands, the sun will soon appears 
let my brother return to his tribe.” 


CHAPTER XII, 


THE INDIAN VILLAGE. 

After seeing Black an immense territory for a dollar Natah Otann reminded 
the young man of his promise to visit his tribe, and the count, though secretly 
vexed at the obligation he was under of accepting an invitation which bore a 
great likeness to a command, still yielded, and followed the chief, after bidding 
farewell to the pioneers. Black, with his hand resting on the trigger of his 
rifle, looked after the Kenha horsemen, who, according to their custom, galloped 
across the prairie, when a rider turned back, and came up to the American’s 
camp. The pioneer recognised, with some surprise, Bright-eye who stopped 
before him. 

“ Have you forgotten anything ? ” the pioneer asked. 

“ Yes,” the hunter answered ; “ to say a word to you.” 

“ Ah ! ” the other said, in surprise. “ Go a-head, then.” 

“ I have no time to lose ; answer me as plainly as I question you. Are you 
grateful for what the count has done for you ? Are you devoted to him ? ” 

“ For life and death ! Under any circumstances, by day or night, whatever 
may happen, at a word from him I am ready,” 

“ Thanks ; and now always be on your guard with Indians,” the hunter said, 
sententiously. 

The two men now parted : they understood each other. 

“ By heaven ! ” the pioneer muttered, as he threw his rifle over his shoulder, 
and returned to the camp ; ‘- I would not be the Indian to touch a hair of the 
head of a man to whom I owe so much.” 

The Indians had stopped on the bank of a stream, which they were about to 
ford, when Bright-eye rejoined them. Natah Otann, busy talking with the 
count, threw a side glance at the hunter, but did not say a word to him. 

“ Yes,” the latter muttered, “ my absence has bothered you, my fine fellow.” 
When the ford was crossed, the Canadian took his post by the Frenchman’s 
side, and, by his presence, prevented the Indian chief renewing his conversation 
with the count. An hour passed, and not a word was exchanged. Natah 
Otann, wearied with the hunter’s obstinacy, and not knowing how to make him 
retire, resolved at last to give up to him ; and galloped forward, leaving the two 
white men together. The hunter watched him depart, with that caustic laugh 
which was one of the characteristics of his face. 

“ Poor horse 1 ” he said, sarcastically, “ he must suffer for his master’s ill 
temper.” 

“ What ill temper do you mean ?” said the count. 

“ Why, the chief’s, who is flying along over there in a cloud of dust.” 
u You do not seem to have any sympathy for each other.” 

“ Indeed, we are as friendly as the grizzly bear and the jaguar.” 

“ Which means P — ” 

“ That we have measured our claws.” 

“ Do you feel any malice against him ? ” 

“ I ? not the least in the world ; only we are distrustful because we know each 
other.” 


The Prairie Flower. 


$0 


“ Oh, oh ! ” the young man said ; “ that conceals something serious.” 
Bright-eye frowned, and took a scrutinising glance around. Bright-eye leant 
over to the count, laid his hand on the pommel of his saddle, and said, in a low 
voice: “ I do not like tigers covered with a f ox’s skin; each ought to follow 
the instincts of his nature, and not try to assume others that are fictitious.” 

“ I must confess, my friend,” the young man replied, “ that you are speaking 
in enigmas.” 

“ Patience ! ” the hunter said, tossing his head ; “ I will be clear.” 

“My faith! that will delight me, Bright-eye,” the young man said, with a 
smile; “ for ever since we have again met the Indian chief you have affected 
such an air of mystery.” 

“ Good ! What do you think of Natah Otann ?” 

“ Well, there is something strange about him. In the first place, is he an 
Indian ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“ But he has travelled ; he has been in the United States ?” 

“ No,” said the hunter ; “ he has never left his tribe.” 

“ Yet ” 

“Yet,” Bright-eye quickly interrupted him, “he speaks English, French, and 
Spanish as well as yourself, and perhaps better than I do, eh ? Before his 
warriors he feigns profound ignorance.” 

“ It is true.” 

“ Then, when he finds himself with certain persons, like yourself, for instance, 
sir, the Indian suddenly disappears.” 

“ That is true ; and you know it.” 

“ Ah, ah ! Well, you will take your precautions, Mr. Edward.” 

“ What have I to fear from him ? ” 

“ I do not know yet ; but be at your ease ; I shall soon know. He is sharp, 
but I am not such a fool as he fancies, and am watching him.” 

“ But where did he learn all he knows.” 

“ Ah ! that is a story too long to tell you at present ; suffice it to say, that in 
his tribe there is an old chief called the White Buffalo ; he is an European, and 
educated the Grizzly Bear.” 

“ Ah ! ” 

“An European of immense learning; a man who, in his own country, must 
have held a high rank.” 

“ Indeed, it is most extraordinary. Do you know this man ? ” 

“ I have often seen him ; he is very aged now ; his beard and hair are white; 
he is tall and majestic ; his face is fine, his look profound. Grizzly Bear holds 
him in great veneration.” 

“ Who can this man be ? ” 

^ “ No one knows. All I know is he educated the Grizzly Bear, and made m 
European of him instead of an Indian.” 

“ All that is really strange,” the count murmured. 

“ Is it not so? But that is not all yet ; you are entering a world you do not 
know, accident throws you among interests you are unacquainted with ; take 
care ; weigh well your words, calculate your slightest gesture, Mr. Edward ; for 
the Indians are very clever; above all, beware of this man.” 

“ Thanks, my friend, I will watch.” the-count said. 

“Confusion ! ” Bright-eye growled. “ Why could he not stop a few minutes 
longer ? Iam sure that red devil has some familiar spirit to warn him ; but no 
matter, I have told you enough.” 

“ Thanks, When the time comes ” 


The Indian Village. 


“ I will warn you ; but now pretend to know nothing.” 

“ Good ; that’s settled ; here is our man. Silence.” 

“ On the contrary, let us talk; silence is ever interpreted either well or ill, 
Be careful to reply in the sense of my questions.” 

After casting a cunning glance at the chief, who was only a few paces off at 
the moment, he continued aloud, and changing his tone — 

“ What you ask, Mr. Edward, is most simple. I am certain that the chief 
will be happy to procure you that pleasure.” 

“ Do you think so ? ” the young man asked. 

Bright-eye turned to Natah Otann, who arrived at the moment, and rode by 
their side. 

“ My companion,” he said to the chief, “ has heard a great deal of, and longs 
to see, a cariboo hunt.” 

“ Natah Otann will be happy to satisfy his guest,” the sachem replied. 

The count thanked him. 

” We are approaching the village of my tribe,” the chief continued; “we 
shall be there in an hour; the pale-faces will see how I receive my friends.” 

The Blackfeet, who had hitherto galloped without order, gradually grew 
together, and formed a compact squadron round their chief. The little party 
continued to advance, approaching more and more the Missouri, which rolled 
on majestically between two high banks, covered with osier beds, whence, on 
the approach of the horsemen, startled flocks of pink flamingoes rose in alarm. 
On reaching a spot where the path formed a bend, the Indians stopped, and 
prepared their weapons as if for a fight; some taking their guns out of theii 
leathern cases, and loading them ; others preparing their bows and javelins. 

Natah Otann made a sign, and the warriors closed up again at the same 
moment ; although no one was visible, a noise of conchs, drums, and chichi- 
koues was heard a short distance off. The warriors uttered their war-yell, and 
replied by raising to their lips their war-whistles. 

The Frenchman then witnessed a strange scene, which was not without a 
certain amount of savage grandeur. A troop of warriors from the village came 
up, like a tornado, to meet the new-comers, shouting, howling, brandishing 
their arms, and firing their guns. The two parties charged each other with 
extraordinary fury and at full speed ; but when scarce ten yards apart, the 
horses stopped, as if of their own impulse, and began dancing, curvetting, and 
performing all the most difficult tricks of the riding-school. After these 
manoeuvres had lasted a few moments, the two bands formed a semi-circle 
opposite each other, leaving a free space between them, in which the chiefs col- 
lected. Natah Otann made a long harangue. The sachems listened to it with 
thorough Indian decorum. When he spoke to them of his meeting with the 
white men, and what had occurred, they bowed silently, without replying; but 
one chief, of venerable aspect, who seemed older than the rest, turned a pro- 
found and inquiring glance at the count. 

“ That is White Buffalo,” the hunter said, “ the European I spoke to you 
about.” 

“ Ah, ah ! ” the count said ; “ I do not know why, but I believe I shall have 
Si serious row with that gentleman before I have done.” 

The White Buffalo then spoke — 

“ My brothers are welcome,” he said ; “ their return to the tribe is a festival ; 
we are happy at hearing the way in which they have performed their duties.” 
Then he turned to the white men, and continued : “ The Kenhas are poor, but 
strangers are always well received by them.” 

The count and his companions thanked the chief. 


CHAPTER XIII. 


THE RECEPTION. 

Like nearly all the centres of Indian population, the Kenhk village was more 
like a fort than an open town. 

In the centre of the village, a wide, vacant spot served as the meeting-place 
for the chiefs. In the centre there was a wigwam of wood, in the shape of a 
sugar-loaf. On either side of the building maize, wheat, and other cereals 
kept for winter consumption were drying. A little in advance of the village 
were two block houses, formed of arrow-shaped intrenchments, covered with 
wickerwork, provided with loopholes, and surrounded by an enclosure of pali- 
sades. They were intended for the defence of the village, with which they 
communicated by a covered way, and to command the river and the plain. 

An immense fire had been prepared, before which stood an aged chief, still 
robust and upright. A shade of melancholy was spread over his face. He was 
in mourning, as was easily to be seen by the ragged clothes that covered him, 
and his hair cut short and mingled with clay. He held in his hand a Dacotah 
pipe, the stem of which was long and adorned with yellow glistening beads. 
This man was Cloven Foot, the first and most renowned sachem of the Kenhas. 

“ My sons are at home,” he said ; “ let them take their seats on the buffalo- 
robes around the council-fire.” 

Each obeyed silently, and sat down, after bowing respectfully to the sachem. 
Cloven Foot then allowed each to take a few puffs from his pipe, still holding 
it in his hand. 

“ The pale-faces are our guests,” he said. “ There are fire and water here.” 

After these words, which ended the ceremony, all rose and retired without 
uttering a word. Natah Otann then went up to the count. 

“ Let my brother follow me,” he said. 

" Pardon, chief,” said the count, “ but with your permission my comrades will 
live with me.” 

The hunter smiled, as a shade of dissatisfaction crossed the Indian’s face. 

“ The young pale chief will be uncomfortable, for he is accustomed to the 
immense huts of the whites.” 

“ That is possible ; but I shall be more uncomfortable if my comrades do not 
remain with me.” 

“ The hospitality of the Kenhas is great. They are rich, and could give each 
a private cabin, even if their guests were more numerous.” 

“ I am convinced of it, and thank them for their attention, by which, how- 
ever, I decline to profit.” 

“ Be it then as the young pale chief desires. Guests have a right to command.” 

The chief now led them to a handsome, lofty cabin built in the square itself, 
near the hut of the first man, a species of cylinder formed m the earth, and 
surrounded with creeping plants. A woman was standing silently in the 
doorway. But was it a woman, this angelic creature, with her vague outline, 
whose delicious face, blushing with modesty and simple curiosity, turned 
towards the count with anxious timidity ? On seeing her Natah Otann paused. 

“ What is my sister doing here ? ” he asked her, roughly. 


The Reception. 


S3 


The girl, startled, shuddered, and let her eyes fall. 

“ Prairie Flower wishes to welcome her adopted father,” she replied, gently. 

“ Prairie Flower’s place is not here ; I will speak with her presently.” 

Prairie Flower blushed still deeper, her rosy lips pouted ; she flew away like 
a bird, casting at the count a parting glance. 

The young man laid his hand on his heart to suppress its beating. 

“ Oh ! ” the chief muttered, aside, “ can she have suddenly recognised a being 
of that accursed race to which she belongs ? ” 

“ Enter,” he said, turning to the white men, and raising the buffalo-skin 
which served as a door to the cabin. 

They went in. By Natah Otann’s care the cabin had been cleaned, and every 
comfort it was possible to find placed in it, that is to say — piles of furs to serve 
as a bed, a rickety table, some clumsy wooden benches, and a species of easy- 
chair, with a large back. 

“ The pale-face will excuse the poor Indians if they have not done more to 
welcome him as he deserves,” the chief said. 

“ It is all famous,” the young man answered, with a smile. 

“Now I ask the pale chief’s permission to retire.” 

“ Yes, go, my worthy host ; do so ; do not put yourself out of the way.” 
Natah Otann bowed in reply, and withdrew. So soon as he was gone Bright- 
eye made his comrades a sign to remain motionless, and began inspeciing the 
place, peering into every corner. When he had ended this inspection he said, 
in a low voice : 

“ Listen ; we are now in the wolf’s jaws by our own fault, and we must be 
prudent. Natah Otann is a demon, who is planning some treachery.” 

“ Bah ! ” the count said, lightly. “ How do you know it, Bright-eye ? ” 

“ I am sure of it. I have known the Kenhas a long time.” 

“ Eh 1 what use are such suspicions, my friend ? The poor devils, I am con- 
vinced, only think of treating us properly.” 

“I should like to know the cause of the strange respect the Indians pay you ; 
that conceals something,” the Canadian said. 

“ Why, Bright-eye, I never saw you in this state before. Did I not know 
you I should say you were afraid.” 

“ Hang me ! if I’ll try to conceal it,” the hunter replied, quickly. “ I am 
afraid, but not for myself. You know that during the time I have journeyed 
on the prairies, if the red-skins could have killed me they would have dona 
so. Hence, I am perfectly calm on my own account, and were there only 
myself, I should not be at all embarrassed. It is for you.” 

“ Me ! ” the count exclaimed, as he rec insd carelessly in the easy-chair. 
“You do these scamps a deal of honour. With my whip I would put all these 
hideous people to flight.” 

“ You will not, Mr. Edward, persuade yourself thoroughly of one thing.” 

“ What ? ” 

“That the Indians are different men from the Europeans.” 

“ Nonsense ; were a man to listen to you woodrangers he would be, at every 
two steps, in danger of death. I have already twenty times proved to you that 
a man who boldly meets danger will always get the best of the most warlike 
red-skins.” 

“ It is exactly why they act towards you in that way I wish to discover.” 

“ You had better try and discover who that charming girl is of whom I had 
©nly a glance.” 

“ Believe me, do not trouble yourself about her, 

“ And why so, if you please ? ” 


54 


The Prairie Flower, 


“ Because she is not what she seems to be.” 

“ Why, it’s a perfect romance. We have been advancing from mystery to 
mystery.” 

“ Yes, and the further we go the more gloomy matters will become.” 

“ Bah ! bah ! I do not believe a word. Ivon, take off my boots.” 

The man-servant obeyed. Since his entry into the village, the worthy 
Breton had been in one continued trance, and trembled in all his limbs. 

“ Well,” the count asked him, “what do you think of it all, Ivon ? ” 

“ Yotar lordship knows that I am a great coward,” the Breton stammered. 
The young man threw himself back, and burst into an Homeric laugh. 

“By Jove!” the count exclaimed, looking at his servant, who was in 
amazement at this gaiety, which seemed to him unsuitable at so grave a 
moment — “ I must confess, Ivon, that you are the most extraordinary poltroon 
I ever saw.” 

“ Ah, sir,” he answered, sadly, “ it is not my fault.” 

“ Good, good ! ” the young man went on, still laughing. ** I am not angry 
with you, my pool fellow; as it is stronger than yourself, you must put up 
with it” 

The Breton began transferring the furs to the place he had selected, while 
the count went on talking. 

“ As for you, Bright-eye,” he said, “ I leave you at liberty to watch over our 
safety as you may think proper on one condition.” 

“ What ? ” 

“That you will a r range so that I may meet that charming creature.” 

“ Take care, Mr. Edward.” 

“ I want to see her again, I tell you, even if I am obliged to go and look for 
her myself.” 

“ Beware ; for I repeat she is loved by Natah Otann, and if you will listen 1 
will tell you this girl’s history.” 

“ Go on ; I am all attention.” 

Bright-eye drew up a bench, sat down with an air of dissatisfaction, and, 
after a moment’s reflection, began : 

“Just fifteen years ago Natah Otann, who was hardly twenty years of age 
but already a renowned warrior, left his tribe, at the head of some fifty picked 
warriors, to attempt a coup de main on the whites. At that period the Kenhas 
did not live where they now are ; the Fur Company had not advanced so far 
on the Missouri, and Fort Mitchell did not exist. The Blood Indians hunted 
freely on the vast territories from which the Americans have since expelled 
them. Up to that moment Natah Otann had never been the commander-in- 
chief of an expedition. Like all young men of his age and circumstances, his 
brow shone with pride ; he burned to distinguish himself. So soon as he 
entered on the war-trail he scattered his spies in every direction, and even 
forbade his men smoking, lest the light of their pipes might betray his presence. 
In short, he took all the precautions employed in similar cases. His expedition 
was brilliant ; he surprised several caravans, and plundered and burned the 
clearings; his men returned laden with booty, and the bits of their horses 
garnished with scalps. 'Natah Otann only brought back as his share a 
weak creature of two or three years of age at the most, whom he bore tenderly 
in his arms, or laid on the front of his saddle. That child was the tali and 
lovely girl you saw to-day.” 

“ Ah ! Is she white or red, American or Spanish ?” 

“No one knows; no one will ever know. The chief adopted her; but, 
strange to say, as she grew up she gained such an ascendancy over Natah 


The White Buffalo. 


55 

Otann’s mind that the chief of the tribe grew alarmed; besides, the life led bv 
Prairie Flovver— that is her name ” ' 

“ I knew it,” the count interrupted him. 

‘‘ Good ! ” the hunter continued. “ I say, then, that this girl’s life is extra- 
ordinary; instead of being sportive and laughing, like girls of her age, she is 
g oomy, dreamy, and wild, wandering ever alone on the prairie, or else at night 
dreaming in the moonlight, and muttering words no one hears ” 

“ That is really strange.” 

“ Is it not ? so much so that the chiefs agreed that Prairie Flower had cast a 
Charm over her adopted father.” 

“ The asses 1 ” the count muttered. 

“ Perhaps so,” the hunter went on, turning his head ; “ at any rate they 
agreed that she should be left alone to perish in the desert.” ’ 7 

“ Poor child ! Well, what happened then ?” 

“ Natah Otann and White Buffalo, who were not summoned to the council 
Went there on learning this decision, and succeeded by their deceitful words in 
so thoroughly altering the chiefs’ sentiments, that they not only gave up all 
idea of deserting her, but she has since been regarded as the tutelary genius of 
the tribe.” 

“ And Natah Otann ?” 

“ His condition is still the same.” 

“ Well, then, Bright-eye, within two days I shall know who that girl is.” 

The hunter only answered by an unintelligible grunt, and, saying no more, 

lay down cn his furs. 


CHAPTER XIV. 

The white buffalo. 

So soon as Natah Otann emerged from the cabin into which he had conducted 
the count, he proceeded towards the hut inhabited by White Buffalo. 

This dwelling, externally, had nothing to distinguish it from the others 
forming the village; it was round, with a roof shaped like a beehive, made of 
intertwined branches, with clay stuffed between them, and covered with matting. 
After a moment’s reflection Natah Otann raised the curtain. 

“ Good evening, my father,” he said, in French. 

“ Good evening, child ; I was awaiting you impatiently.” 

These words were uttered in the same language. 

Natah Otann took a few steps forward, and let the curtain fall behind him. 
If, externally, the hut the chief had just entered was not distinguished from the 
others, that was not the case with the interior. It was a sort of strange pan- 
demonium, in which were collected the most discordant articles, apparently 
least suited to be side by side. Differing from the other wigwams, this cabin 
had two windows, in which oiled paper was substituted for glass ; in one corner 
was a bed, in the centre a table, a few scattered chairs, and arm-chair by the 


The Prairie Flower . 


S<5 


table, but all these articles carved with an axe, and clumsily. Such was the 
furniture of this singular room. 

On shelves, some forty volumes; stuffed animals hanging by cords; insects, 
he. ; in a word, an infinite number of things without name, but classified, 
arranged, and labelled, completed this singular abode, which more resembled 
the cell of an anchorite, or the secret den of a mediaeval alchymist, than the 
abode of an Indian chief ; and yet this hut belonged to White Buffalo, one of 
the first Kenha chiefs. 

At the moment when Natah Otann entered the hut White Buffalo was read- 
ing by the light of a lamp, whose smoky wick only spread a flickering and 
uncertain light around, from a large folio, with yellow and worn leaves. 

“ Come, my son, sit down here,” he said. 

The chief took a chair, drew it to the table, and sat down, without any 
reply. The old man looked at him attentively for a few moments, and then 
said : 

“ Hem ! you appear to me very thoughtful for a man who, as I suppose, has 
just obtained a grand result. What can render you so gloomy ? Would you 
hesitate now you are on the point of success ? ” 

“ Perhaps so,” the chief answered, in a hollow voice. “ Why have your 
lessons made of me a man differing from those who surround me, and with whom 
I am compelled to live and die ? ” 

“Blind man ! when I showed you the sun, you allowed yourself to be dazzled 
fey the beams ; your weak eyes could not endure the light. I taught you to 
think, to judge, and this is the way in which you recompense me.” 

“ My father! ” 

“ Dc not attempt to exculpate yourself, my son,” the old man said, with a 
shade of bitterness. “ I am not angry with you ; J. have no right to be so; and, 
as the sage says, you are a man.” 

“ I make no complaint, my father ; I know that you have acted towards me 
with good intentions,” the chief replied, “ but, unfortunately, your lessons have 
produced a very different result from what you expected. I suffer from an in- 
curable malady, and cannot define it. I hopelessly love a woman, of whom I 
urn jealous, and who can never be mine, save by a crime.” 

“ My son ! ” the old man exclaimed, “your grief inclines me to laughter. 
Man has in himself the germ of good and evil. You are young, intelligent, 
powerful, the first of your nation : what do you want for happiness ? If you 
wish to be so permanently, stifle in your heart that insensate passion which 
devours it, and follow, without looking to the right or left, the glorious mission 
you have traced for yourself.” 

“ Alas ! can I do it ? ” 

“ What ! you doubt ! ” the old man shouted, striking the table with his fist; 
“ then vou are lost : renounce your plans, you will not succeed.” 

“Father!” 

“ Silence,” he said, “and listen to me. I proved to you that your resolves 
were premature. That the Indians, brutalised by a lengthened slavery, wer.e 
only the shadow of their former selves; and that to attempt to arouse in them 
any noble or generous feeling was like galvanising a corpse. You resisted ; 
you would hear nothing ; you went headlong ii to intrigues and plots of every 
description — is it not so r ” 

“ It is true.” 

“ Well ! now it is too late to retreat ; you must go on at all risks.” 

“ Things are not yet sufficiently advanced, l think, for me not to be able to 
withdraw.” 


The White Buffalo . 


SI 


“ You are mistaken ; while you were engaged in collecting your partisans and 
preparing to take up arms, do you fancy I remained inactive ? ” 

“ What do you mean P ” 

“ I mean that your enemies, if you do not prevent them, will lay a trap, into 
which you will fall.” 

“ I ? ” the chief said, violently. “ We shall see.” 

“ Then redouble your activity ; do not let yourself be taken unawares.” 

“ How do you know it ?” 

“ That I know it is sufficient. I am on the watch. Let the spies and 
traitors fall asleep in a doubtful security Believe me, their confidence pro- 
duces our security.” 

“ You are always right, mv father. But may I not be permitted to know the 
names of the traitors ? ” 

“ When the time arrives I will tell you all.” 

“ Be it so.” 

There was a lengthened silence ; the two men, absorbed in thought, did not 
notice a grinning head over the curtain in the doorway, and which had for a 
long time been listening to their conversation. But the man, whoever he 
might be, who indulged in this espial every now and then gave signs of ill 
temper and disappointment. In fact, while listening to the two chiefs, he found 
he could not understand a word of what they said, for they spoke in French, 
and that was a sad disappointment to the spy. 

“ And now,” the old man continued, “give mean account of your trip. When 
you went away you were happy, and hoped to bring the man.” 

“ Well, you saw him here to-day, my father. He is here.” 

“ Oh I oh 1 explain that to me, my son,” the old man said, with a gentle 
Smile. 

“ About six months ago, I do not know if I told you of it then, I succeeded in 
capturing a Canadian hunter, to whom I owe an old grudge.” 

“ Wait a minute. A certain Bright-eye, I think, eh ?” 

“The very man. Well, I was furious with him because he had mocked us 
So long; I resolved he should die by violence.” 

“ Although, as you know, I do not approve of that custom, you were then in 
the right.” 

“ He made no objection ; on the contrary, he derided us, and would have 
died, if a stranger had not rushed in and saved the prisoner.” 

“ Hum ! he was a brave man, do you know.” 

“ Yes, but his daring action would have cost him dear ; when suddenly, at a 
signal from myself, all my warriors fell at his feet.” 

“ Oh ! what are you telling me now ?” 

“ This man exactly resembles the portrait which you drew.” 

“What did you do then ? ” 

“You know my coolness and rapidity of resolution. I let the man depart 
with the prisoner.” 

“ Well ! and afterwards ? ” 

“ I pretended I did not wish to meet him.* 

“ Better and better still,” the old man said, with a nod of his head, and with 
a movement swift as thought, he cocked the pistol he held in his hand and fired. 
The two men jumped up and rushed out, but saw nothing, except that a rather 
large pool of blood clearly indicated that the shot had told. 

“ What have you done, my father?” Natah Otann exclaimed. 

“ Nothing. I have merely given a lesson to one of the spies.” 

Natah Otann wished to follow the bloody trail left by the fugithfC* 


58 


The Prairie Flower, 


“ Stay ! what I have done is sufficient ; continue your story, which is 
deeply interesting. Still you can see you have no t'me to lose, if you wish to 
succeed.” 

Natah Otann then described in full detail his meeting with the count, and in 
what way he had made him consent to follow him to his village. 

“And what shall I do now?” Natah Otann added, in conclusion. “He is 
here ; but with him is Bright-eye.” 

“ Hum 1 ” the old man answered, “ all this is very serious. In the first place, 
my son, you did wrong to let him know you as you really are.” 

The young man looked down, and made no reply. 

“ However,” the old man went on, “ I must first see this Bright-eye.” 

“ You will obtain nothing, my father; he is devoted to the count.” 

*‘The greater reason, child. In which hut have you lodged them ?" 

“ In the old council lodge.” 

“ Good ! they will be convenient there, and it will be easy to hear all they 
say. But now for one last remark. Why did you not kill the She-wolf of th® 
Prairies?” 

“ I did not see her. I was not in the camp ; but I would not have done so.” 

“ Natah Otann, my son,” said the old man, in a stern voice, “ when 
a man like yourself is entrusted with the fortunes of a people he must recoil 
before nothing. The She-wolf of the Prairies is your enemy. Remember these 
words, uttered by an old, experienced man : as you would not kill her, she will 
kill you.” 

“ Oh! ” said Natah Otann, “ a wretched, half-mad woman.” 

“Ah ! ” White Buffalo replied, “are you ignorant that a woman lurks behind 
every great event ? They kill men of genius for futile interests and paltry 
passions?” 

“Yes; you are, perhaps, right,” Natah said ; “but I cannot stain my hands 
with that woman’s blood.” 

“Scruples, poor child,” White Buffalo said, with disdain ; “and you will find 
scruples will ruin you.” 

In speaking thus the old man had involuntarily let himself be carried away 
by the tumultuous feelings that still agitated his mind. His eye sparkled ; his 
brow was unwrinkled ; his glance had an irresistible majesty ; he had returned, 
in thought, to his old days of struggling and triumph. 

“ What am I saying ? I am mad ! pardon me, child,” the old man continued, 
sinking in his chair, despondingly. “ Go, leave me.” 


CHAPTER XV. 

THE SPY. 

The pistol-shot fired by the White'Buffaloffiad not quite produced the result the 
latter expected from it. The man was wounded; the bullet grazed his skull, and 


The Spy . 


J>9 


only produced a copious hemorrhage. Still this hurt had been enough for the spy, • 
who saw that he was unmasked, and that a longer stay at the spot would inevit . 
ably produce a catastrophe ; hence he ran off at full speed. After running for 
several minutes, he stopped to draw breath, and looked anxiously around him ; 
but all was silent and solitary. A dense snowstorm, which had been falling for 
many an hour, had compelled the Indians to seek shelter in their lodges. 

“ Come,” he muttered, in a low voice, “ I shall know nothing this night.” 

He turned a parting glance around, and prepared to start ; but, at the same 
moment, a white shadow glided over the snow like a phantom. 

“ What is that ? ” the Indian gasped, suddenly assailed by a superstitious 
terror. 

The Indian bent forward, and, as if attracted by a superior power, followed 
with his eyes the strange apparition, whose white outline was already blending 
with the distant gloom. 

“That creature is not walking,” he said to himself, with terror; “she leaves 
no footfall on the snow.” 

The instinct of the spy heightening the curiosity of the Indian, the latter 
soon forgot his terror for a moment, and rushed boldly in pursuit of the phantom. 
After an interval of a few minutes, the shadow or spectre stopped. The Indian, 
lest he might be discovered, had just time to hide himself behind the wall of a 
cabin. 

“ Prairie Flower ! ” he muttered. 

In fact, that was the person thus wandering about in the darkness. After 
some hesitation, the maiden raised her head, and walked resolutely towards a 
cabin, the buffalo skin of which she lifted with a firm hand. She entered, and 
let the curtain fall behind her. The Indian bounded up to the cabin, walked 
round it, thrust his knife up to the hilt in the wall, turned it round twice or 
thrice, to enlarge the hole, and placing his ear to it listened. 

At the first step the girl took in the lodge a hand fell upon her shoulder. 

“ What do you want ?” asked a voice in French. 

“ Answer ! or I’ll blow your brains out,” the voice continued. 

“ Wah ! ” the girl replied, in her gentle, melodious voice, “ I am a friend.” 

“ It is evidently a woman,” the first speaker growled, “ but no matter.” 

“ Halloa 1 ” Bright-eye suddenly shouted, aroused by this short altercation, m 
“ what’s the matter there, what have you caught, Ivon ? ” 

“ My faith, I don’t know; I believe it is a woman.” 

“ Eh, eh,” the hunter sa ; d, with a laugh, “ let us have a look.” 

“ Don’t be alarmed,” the Breton replied, “ I have hold of her.” 

Prairie Flower remained motionless, not making the slightest effort to escape 
from the clutch of the man who held her. Bright-eye rose, felt his way to the 
fire, and began blowing it up. In a few minutes a bright flame burst forth, and 
illumined the interior of the lodge. 

“ Stay, stay,” the hunter said, with surprise; “what do you want here ?” 

“ Prairie Flower has come to visit her friends, the pale-faces,” she replied. 
“The hour is a strange one for a visit, my child,” the Canadian said, with an 
ironical smile ; “ but no matter,” he added, turning to the Breton, “ let her loose, 
Ivon ; this enemy is not very dangerous.” 

“ Come to the fire, girl,” the hunter continued, “your limbs are frozen ; when 
you have warmed yourself, you can tell us the cause of your presence.” 

Prairie Flower smiled sadly, and sat down by the fire, Bright-eye taking a 
place by her side. The girl had with one glance surveyed the interior of the 
lodge, and perceived the count sleeping tranquilly on a pile of furs. 

With a nod of fh«* head, Bright-eye soon gave Ivon the order to go to sleep 


6o 


Prairie Flower. 


again, which he did immediately. The girl was sitting by the fire, warming 
herself mechanically, while every now and then taking a side glance at the 
hunter. But the latter had lit his pipe, and, nearly concealed by the dense 
cloud of smoke that surrounded him, appeared completely absorbed. The two 
remained thus face to face nearly half an hour, and did not exchange a word ; 
at length Bright-eye shook out the dust on his left-thumb nail, put his pipe in 
his belt, and rose. Prairie Flower saw him collect furs, carry them to a dark 
corner of the lodge, where he spread them so as to form a species of bed. 

“ My pale brother has prepared a bed,” Prairie Flower said, laying her hand 
On his arm. 

** Yes,” he replied. 

“ Why four beds for three persons ? ” 

“ Are we not four ? ” said Bright-eye. 

“ I only see the two pale hunters and my brother — tor whom is the last 
bed ? ” 

“ For my sister, Prairie Flower, I suppose ; has she not come to ask hospi- 
tality of her pale brother ? ” 

“ The women of my tribe,” said the girl, “ do not pass the night in the lodges 
of the warriors.” 

“ I am mistaken,” said Bright-eye; “ I did not wish to vex my sister.” 

“ My brother is a great warrior of the pale-faces,” said the girl ; “ his head 
is grey; he is very cunning; why does he pretend not to know the reason that 
brings Prairie Flower to his lodge ? ” 

“ Because I am really ignorant of it,” he replied. 

“ Glass-eye knows all,” she said, with a charming pout ; “ he would have told 
my brother, the hunter.” 

“ I cannot deny,” the hunter said, “ that Glass-eye knows many things.” 

“ Is that true? ” she said quickly. 

“ Why should I deny it ? Prairie Flower is not an enemy to us.” 

“ No ; I am a friend : let my brother open his ears. Glass-eye is powerful. 1 * 
“ So it is said,” the hunter replied, evasively. 

“ The elders of the tribe regard him as a genius superior to other men, ar- 
ranging events as he pleases, and able, if he will, to change the course of the 
future.” 

The hunter shook his head, and pressing the girl’s dainty hands in his own, 
he said, simply — 

“ You are deceived, child; Glass-eye is only a man like the others. I know 
not for what reason the chiefs of your nation have spread this absurd report.” 

“ No, White Buffalo is the wisest sachem of the Blackfeet. Did he not an- 
nounce, long ago, Glass-eye’s arrival among us?” 

“ That is possible ; although I cannot guess how he knew it.” 

The maiden smiled triumphantly. 

“ White Buffalo knows all,” she said ; “ besides, for many thousand moons 
the sorcerers of the nation have announced the coming of a man exactly like 
Glass-eye.” 

The hunter recognised the inutility of contending any longer. 

“ Good,” he replied. “ What is there White Buffalo does not know ? ” 

“ Nothing 1 Did he not predict that Glass-eye would place h mself at the 
head of the red-skin warriors, and deliver them from the pale-faces of the 
East ? ” 

“ It is true,” the hunter said, beginning to suspect a vast plot. 

“ My brother sees that I know all,” she said. 

“ That is true ” he answered ; “ my sister is better informed than I supposed.’* 


“ Prairie Flower is suffering,” she said, in a trembling voice ; “ a cloud has 
passed over her mind.” 

“ Prairie Flower is sixteen,” the old hunter answered, with a smile; “a new 
feeling is awakened in her; a little bird is singi i g in her heart ; she listens un- 
consciously to the harmonious notes of those strains which she does not yet 
understand.” 

“ It is true,” the maiden murmured. “ Is, then, love a suffering ?” 

“ Child,” the hunter answered, with a melancholy accent, “ creatures are thus 
made by the Master of Life. All sensation is suffering; love is suffering.” 

“ No,” she said, with a gesture of terror, “ no, I do not love, at least not in 
the way you say. I have come, on the contrary, to seek your protection from a 
man who loves me, whose love frightens me.” 

“ You are quite certain, poor child, that such is the feeling you experience for 
that man ? In all that you have told me, there are things so important, that I 
must without delay arouse my friend.” 

“ Do so,!’ she said, mournfully. The count awoke at once. 

“ What is it ? What do you want ? ” he said, rising and seizing his weapons. 
“ Nothing that need frighten you, Mr. Edward. That young girl wishes to 
speak to you.” 

“ What is the matter? What can I do to help you? ” asked the Frenchman. 
Just as she was about to reply, the curtain was lifted ; a man bounded sud- 
denly over Ivon, and reached the centre of the hut. It was the spy. 

“ Look out 1 ” he said, anxiously. 

“ Red Wolf,” the girl exclaimed, joyfully ; “ lower your weapons, it is a 
friend.” 

“ Speak I ” *he count said, as he returned the pistol to his belt. 

“ Natah Otann is coming,” said the Indian to the maiden. 

Oh L I am lost if he finds me here.” 

“ What do I care for the fellow ? ” the count said, haughtily. 

“ Prudence,” Bright-eye interposed ; “ are you a friend, red-skin ? ” 

“ Ask Prairie Flower,” he answered, disdainfully. 

“ Good ; then you have come to save her ? ” 

“ Yes ; neither Prairie Flower nor myself must be seen here,” the Red Wolf 
continued ; “ Natah Otann is my enemy. Throw all those furs on the girl.” 
Prairie Flower soon disappeared beneath the skins. 

Hardly had all this been done, ere Natah Otann appeared on the threshold. 

“ What ! up already ? ” he said, in surprise, turning a suspicious glance 
around him. 

Red Wolf profited by this movement to slip out unseen by the chief. 
u I come to receive your orders for the hunt,” Natah Otann resumed. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


FORT MITCHELL. 

Fort Mitchell, built in 1832 by Major Mitchell, Chief Agent of the North 
American Fur Company, stands like a menacing sentry, about one hundred and 
twenty paces from the north bank of the Missouri, and seventy miles from 
the Rocky mountains, in the midst of a level plain, protected by a chain of 
hills running from north to south. This plain is almost constantly invaded by 
Indian tribes, that come to traffic with the Americans, especially the Blackfeet, 
Assinboins, Mandans, Flatheads, Grosventres, Crows, and Koutnikes. 

In 1834 Fort Mitchell was commanded by Major Melville, a man of great 
experience, who had spent nearly his whole life among the Indians, either 
fighting or trafficking with them, so that he was thoroughly versed in all their 
habits and tricks. 

The scenery round the fort is exquisite and charmingly varied. On the day 
after that in which the events we have described took place in the Kenha 
village a leather canoe, manned by only one rower, descended the Elk river, in 
the direction of the American fort. After following the numerous bends of 
the stream, the canoe at length entered the Missouri. The person in the boat, 
with his eyes imperturbably fixed ahead, and bowed over the paddles, redoubled 
his energy the nearer he approached the fort, uttering at times hoarse excla- 
mations of anger and impatience, though never checking the speed of the 
boat. 

The canoe drew nearer and nearer to the bank, and at last, when arrived 
under the protection of the guns, was run gently ashore. The individual oc- 
cupying it then leaped on the sand, and it was easy to see that it was a woman. 
It was the mysterious being to whom the Indians gave the name of the She- 
wolf of the Prairies, and who has already appeared twice in this story. 

After leaving the canoe, the She-wolf fastened it securely to a large stone, 
and without paying further attention to it, walked hastily in the direction of the 
fort. It was about six in the evening ; the barter with the Indians was over, 
and they were returning, laughing and singing, to their tents of buffalo-hide; 
while the engages , after collecting the horses, led them back slowly to the fort. 
The She-wolf reached the gate of the fort at the moment when the last engage 
had entered, after driving in the laggards of his troop. 

The She-wolf’s canoe had been detected more than six hours before, all its 
movements carefully watched, and when the She-wolf, after fastening her boat 
up, presented herself at the gate of the fort, she found it closed and carefully 
bolted ; not because she personally caused the garrison any alarm, but because 
the order was that no one should enter tnc fort after sunset, except for over- 
powering reasons. 

The She-wolf repressed with difficulty a gesture of annoyance at finding her- 
self thus exposed to spend the night in the open air ; not that she feared the 
hardship, but because she knew the importance of her news, and desired no 
delay. She did not allow herself to be defeated, however, but stooped, picked 
up a stone, and struck the gate twice. A wicket immediately opened, and two 
eyes <~ r istensd through the opening it k 


Fort Mitchell . 


$3 


“ Who’s there ?” a rough voice asked. 

“ A friend,” the She-wolf replied. 

“ Hum ; that’s very vague at this hour of the night,” the voice continued. 
“Who are you?” 

“ A woman, and a white woman too, as you can see by ray dress and 
aocent.” 

“ It may be; but the night is dark, so go your ways,” 

“ One moment,” said the She-wolf. 

“ What’s up now?” the other remarked, ill-temperedly. 

“ I only want to ask you one question, and one favour.” 

“ Plague take it ! ” the man went on. “ Well, let me hear it.” 

“ If Major Melville is in the fort at this moment carry this ring to him ; I will 
wait for your answer here.” 

“ Mind what you are about; the commandant does not like to be disturbed 
for nothing.” 

“ Do as I tell you. I answer for the rest.” 

“That’s poor security,” the other growled; “but no matter — I’ll risk it. 
Wait.” 

The wicket closed. The She-wolf seated herself on the side of the moat, and 
with elbows resting on her knees, buried her head in her hands, and waited 
motionless. A quarter of an hour elapsed, then a sound of bolts was heard, and 
the gates of the fort slightly opened. The She-wolf sprang up, as if moved by 
a spring. 

“ Come 1 ” a voice said. 

She entered, and the door was immediately closed after her. 

“ Follow me,” said the engage to her. 

She walked after her guide, who crossed the entire length of the courtyard, 
and then turning to the She-wolf said — 

“ The major is waiting for you there.” 

And, after bowing slightly, he withdrew, carrying the torch with him. The 
She-wolf remained alone in the darkness ; she passed her hand over her damp 
forehead, and, making a supreme effort, she struck the door. 

“ Come in,” a voice said from within. 

She turned the key, pushed open the door, and found herself in the presence 
of an elderly man, dressed in uniform, and seated near a table, who gazed 
fixedly at her. The She-wolf walked resolutely into the room. 

“Thanks,” she said; “ I was afraid you had forgotten.” 

“ If that is meant for a reproach, I do not understand you,” the officer said; 

“ I should feel obliged by a clear explanation.” 

“ The way in which I have been received in the fort proves to me that you 
recognised the ring I sent you.” 

“ I recognised it, for it reminds me of a very dear person,” he said. 

“ Harry, I must be changed by suffering, if you do not even recognise my 
voice,” said the She-wolf. 

“Margaret! Margaret! my sister ! Have the dead come from the tomb? 
Do I find you again at last ?” 

“ Ah ! ” she said, with an expression of joy impossible to render, “ I was 
certain he would recognis<*me.” 

But the shock she had received was too strong, she could not endure joy, and 
fell fainting into her brother’s arms. The major carried her to a species of 
sofa that occupied one side of the room. The She-wolf remained for a long 
time insensible ; but she graduallv came to herself again, and, after muttering 
tew liicouerent words, burst into tears. When he perceived that the height of 


«4 


The Prairie Flower , 


the crisis was past, he took a chair, and sat down by his sister’s side. At 
length the poor woman raised her head, dried her eyes, and turning to her 
brother, who watched her every movement, said in a hoarse voice — 

“ Brother, for sixteen years I have been suffering an atrocious martyrdom, 
which has never ceased for an instant.” 

“ Poor sister,” muttered the major. “ What can I do for^ou? How avenge 
you ? Tell me who are your enemies.” 

“ The red-skins. The Blackfeet of the Kenha tribe.” 

“ Oh,” the major continued, “ my old friends, the Blood Indians; I have long 
been seeking a pretext to give them an exemplary punishment.” 

“ That pretext I now bring you, Henry,” she answered passionately; “ and do 
not fancy it a vain pretext invented by hatred. No, no! ’tis the revelation 
of a plot formed by all the Missouri Indians.” 

“ Ah 1 ” the major observed, thoughtfully ; “ for the last few days suspicions 
have invaded my mind. Speak, sister, at once, I conjure you, and I promise 
you a vengeance the memory of which will make their grandsons shudder.” 

“ I thank you for your promise, brother, and will not forget it,” she answered. 
“ Listen to me, then.” 

“ Has the narrative of your sufferings any connection with the conspiracy you 
are about to reveal to me ? ” 

“ An intimate one.” 

“ Well, it is scarce ten o’clock, we have the night before us ; tell me all that 
has happened to you since our separation, for it will be by your narrative that 
I shall regulate my treatment of the Indians.” 

“ Listen, then, brother, and be indulgent, for I have suffered bitterly.” 

The major pressed her hand ; he took a chair, sat by her side, and after bolt- 
ing the door, to prevent any interruption of the story, he said — 

“ Speak, Margaret, and tell me everything ; I do not wish to be ignorant of 
anything.” 

And she told the story of the massacre, as already known to the reader. She 
was the poor woman from whom the child had been taken, and who had been 
left for dead on the field of blood. 

The woman’s face, while telling her story, had assumed such an expression 
of cruelty that the major, brave as he was, felt himself shudder. 

“ And your enemies,” he said, after a moment’s delay, “ do you know them ? ” 
“ I know them all 1 ” she said, in a piercing voice; “ I have learned all their 
names 1 ” 

“ And they are preparing to break the peace ? ” 

“ No, they will not break the peace, brother, but attack you suddenly.” 
“Sister! ” the major exclaimed, energetically, “give me the names of these 
wretched traitors, and I swear that, even were they concealed in the depths of 
Hades, I will seek them out.” 

“ I cannot give you these names yet, brother ; but be at ease, you shall soon 
know them.” 

“Take care, Margaret,” the major said, “ hatred is a bad counsellor.” 

“ Oh ! ” she replied ; “ my precautions have been taken for a long time.” 

“ Do as you think proper, sister, and reckon on my devoted aid.” 

“ Thanks ! ” she said. 

“Pardon me,” he continued, “ if I revert to sad events, but y ou have forgotten 
an important detail in your story,” 

“I do not understand you, Harry.” ( 

“You said, I think, that your youngest daughter escaped.” 

“Yes, I did say so, brother,” she replied, in a low voice. ' 


Fort Mitchell. 


«s 


“ Well, what has become of the unhappy child ? Does she still live ? M 
“Yes, she lives; the man who saved her educated her, even adopted her,” 
she said, sarcastically. “ Do you know what this wretch would do with the 
daughter of the man he murdered ? I scarcely dare to speak, it is so dreadful,” 
she said. 

“ Good God ! ” the major ejaculated. 

“ Yes,” she continued, with a strident laugh, “ this girl has grown up ; tha 
child has become a lovely woman. This man, this monster, this demon, he 
loves her to distraction.” 

“ Horror ! ” the major exclaimed. 

“Is that not truly hideous? ’’she continued, still with her wild, nervous, 
spasmodic laugh ; “ he has pardoned his victim’s daughter.” 

“ Oh, that is frightful, Margaret ; so much infamy and cynicism is impossible 
even among Indians.” 

“ Do you believe, then, that I am deceiving you ?” 

“ Far from me be such a thought, sister ; the man is a monster. But you 
have seen your daughter ; you have talked with her, and told her? ” 

“ Where would be my vengeance ? ” she said, coldly. This word had before 
struck the heart of the old soldier with terror. 

“ Unhappy woman ! ” he exclaimed. 

“Yes, so you all are,” said the She-wolf, with a bitter voice, “you men of 
cities, with natures worn out by civilisation. The grandeur of hatred, with all 
its fury and excesses, terrifies you. I go straight before me, with the fatal im- 
petuosity of the torrent which breaks down and overthrows all the obstacles 
which rise in its passage. My object is vengeance ! blood for blood, eye for 
eye ; that is the law of the prairies. But she does not love this man. I know 
it, she told me so.” 

“ Heaven be praised ! ” the major exclaimed. 

“ I have only one desire, only one,” she continued ; “ it is after the accom- 
plishment of my vengeance to recover my daughter, press her to my heart, and 
tell her I am her mother.” 

“ Take care, sister,” said the major: “ God has said, ‘ Vengeance is mine 1’ 
take care, lest you be cruelly chastised.” 

“ Oh, say not so, Henry ! ” she exclaimed, with a sign of terror; “ you would 
turn me mad.” 

The major let his head sink on his breast. 

“ Now, brother,” she said, “ if you will permit me, we will leave this mournful 
Subject for a moment and allude to the formidable conspiracy.” 

“ On my word,” he replied, “ I confess that I ask nothing better.” 

“ How many men have you ? ” 

“ Seventy, without counting some fifteen hunters and trappers.” 

“ Very good : do you require the whole of the garrison for the defence of the 
foit ? Because I want to borrow twenty men of you.” 

“ Hum ; for what object ? ” 

“ You shall learn ; you are alone here, without any hopes of help, and for 
this reason : while the Indians are burning the fort, they will intercept your 
communication with the other posts on the Missouri.” 

“ I fear it, but what can I do ? ” 

“You have heard of an American squatter who settled hardly a week ago?S 
“ I have; a certain John Black, I think.” 

“ That is the man ; well, his clearing will naturally serve )Ou as an advance 

post ? ” y, 

“ Famously.” 


<56 


The Prairie Flower. 


“ Profit by the short time left you ; under pretence of a buffalo-hunt, 9ead 
twenty men from the fort.” 

I will; you shall see them at work.” 

“ Now, as it is urgent that no one should know of our relations, as it might 
compromise the success of our scheme, I must ask you to open the gates of the 
fort for me.” 

Two minutes after, in spite of the storm, which still howled with the same 
fury, the She*wolf was rowing from Fort Mitchell at full speed. 


CHAPTER XVII. 

THE CHASE. 

When Natah Otann entered the lodge inhabited by the white men, under 
pretext of warning them to prepare for the chase, his searching eye in a few 
seconds had explored every corner of the building. On their side the count 
and Bright-eye at once regained their coolness. 

“ I did not hope to find my white brother already risen,” Natah Otann said. 

“ Why not ?” the young man replied. 

“ Then the pale-faces will go and hunt with their red friends ? ” 

“ Certainly, if you have no objection.” 

“ Did I not myself propose to Glass-eye to procure them a good chase ?” 

“ That is true,” the young man said, with a laugh ; “ but take care, chief, I 
have become uncommonly fastidious since I have been in the prairie. I shall 
expect choice game.” 

“ My brother will be satisfied,” said Natah Otann. 

“ And what is the animal we are about to follow ? ” the young man asked. 

“ The ostrich.” 

“ What 1 the ostrich ? ” exclaimed the count ; “ that is impossible, chief ; there 
are none.” 

“The ostrich, it is true, is disappearing; it fled before the white men, and 
becomes daily rare, but it is still numerous on the prairies.” 

The chief bowed courteously and retired, after taking a parting look around. 
The curtain had scarcely fallen behind the chief ere the pile of furs that 
covered the young girl was thrown off, and Prairie Flower ran up to the count. 

“ Listen,” she said to him, “ I am your friend. I cannot explain to you now, 
for time fails me.” 

And before the count could reply, or even think of replying, she fled with the 
bound of an antelope. 

“ Ah ! ” at length murmured the count, “ have I at last met with a true 
woman ? ” 

“She is an angel,” the hunter said, replying to his thought. “ Poor child l 
Me has suffered much.” 

“ Yes; but I am here and will protect herl ” the count exclaimed. 


The (sflmMt 


67 


“ Let us think of ourselves first, Mr. Edward, and try to get away from here 
with whole skins.” 

“ What do you mean, my friend ?” 

“ It is enough that I understand it all,” the hunter said, shaking his head ; 
“let us only think now of our preparations.” 

But the impression caused by the Canadian’s ambiguous language was 
promptly dissipated, for love had suddenly nestled in the young man’s hc^it. 

In a man like the count, who was gifted with a fiery organisation, every feel- 
ing must necessarily be carried to an excess ; and it was the case in the present 
instance. 

Scarcely half an hour after Natah Otann’s departure the gallop of several 
horses was heard, and a troop of horsemen stopped in front of the cabin. 
The three men went out and found Natah Otann awaiting them at the 
head of sixty warriors, all dressed in their gala costumes, and armed to the 
teeth. 

“ Let us go,” he said. 

“ Whenever you please,” the count answered. 

The chief made a signal, and three magnificent horses, superbly caparisoned 
in the Indian fashion, were led up. 

It was about six in the morning, the night storm had completely swept the 
sky, which was of a pale blue ; the sun, fully risen in the horizon, shot forth 
its warm beams, which drew out the sharp and odoriferous vapours from the 
ground. 

The spot where the chase was to come off was nearly thirty miles distant 
from the village. In the desert all places are alike; tall grass, in the 
midst of which the horsemen entirely disappear; stunted shrubs, and here 
and there clumps of trees, whose imposing crowns rise to an enormous 
height. 

The hunters, after a hurried march of three hours, reached a barren and sandy 
plain : during the journey very few words were exchanged between Natah 
Otann and his white guests, for he rode at the head of the column, conversing 
in a low tone with White Buffalo, '1 he Indians dismounted by the side of a 
stream and exchanged their horses for racers. Natah Otann divided the 
hunting party into two equal troops, keeping the command of the first himself, 
and courteously offering that of the second to the count. As the Frenchman, 
however, had never been present at such a chase, and was quite ignorant how it 
was conducted, he courteously declined. Natah Otann reflected for a few 
moments, and then turned to Bright-eye : 

“ My brother knows the ostriches ? ” he asked him. 

“Eh 1 ” the Canadian replied, with a smile ; “ Natah Otann was not yet born 
when I hunted on the prairies.” 

On a given signal the first band under Natah Otann’s command advanced 
into the plain, describing a scmi-circle, so as to drive the game towards a ravine, 
situated between two moving downs. The second band, with which the count 
and Ivon remained, was echelonned so as to form tht other half of the circle. 
This circle, by the horsemen’s advance, was gradually being contracted, when a 
lozen ostriches showed themselves; but the male bird, standing sentry, warned 
the family of the danger by a sharp cry like a boatswain’s whistle. At once the 
ostriches fled in a straight line rapidly, and without looking back. 

The plain, till then silent and gloomy, grew animated, and offered the 
strangest appearance. The horsemen pursued the luckless animals at full 
speed, raising in their passage clouds of impalpable dust. Twelve to fifteen 
paces behind the game the Indians, sti-ll galloping and burying their heels in 


The Prairie Flower 


*8 


the flanks of their panting horses, bent forward, twisted their formidable clubs 
round their heads, and hurled them after the animals. 

Several flocks of ostriches had been put up, and the chase then assumed the 
proportions of a mad revel. Cries and hurrahs rent the air; the clubs hurtled 
through the space and struck the necks, wings, and legs of the ostriches, which, 
startled and mad with terror, made a thousand feints and zigzags to escape 
their implacable enemies, and, buffeting their wings, tried to prick the horses 
with the species of spike with which the end of their wings is armed. 

Then each hunter leaped from his horse, killed the victim he had felled, cut 
off its wing as a sign of triumph, and renewed the chase with increased ardour. 
Ostriches and hunters rushed onwards like the terrible wind of the Mexican 
deserts, and forty ostriches speedily encumbered the plain. Natah Otann 
looked round him, and then gave the signal for retreat. The dead birds were 
carefully collected, for the ostrich is excellent eating, and the Indians prepare, 
chiefly from the meat on the breast, a dish renowned for its delicacy and ex- 
quisite savour. The warriors then proceeded to collect eggs, also highly 
esteemed, and secured an ample crop. 

Suddenly a loud cry was raised by the Indians, and each ran to his weapons. 
The count looked around him with surprise, and felt a slight tremor. The 
ostiich hunt was over ; but, as frequently happens in these countries, a far moie 
terrible one was about to begin — the chase of the couguar. 

Two of these animals had suddenly made their appearance. The count 
recovered at once, and, cocking his rifle, prepared to follow this new species of 
game. Natah Otann had also noticed the wild beasts ; he ordered a dozen 
warriors to surround Prairie Flower. 

“ Uncouple the dogs,” he then said. 

A dozen mastiffs were let loose, which howled in chorus on seeing the wild 
beasts. The Indians, accustomed to see the ostrich hunt disturbed in this way, 
never fail, when they go out for their favourite exercise, to take with them dogs 
trained to attack the couguar. 

“ After them ! ” Natah Otann shouted. 

Horsemen and dogs rushed on the ferocious beasts with yells, cries, and 
barks, capable of terrifying lions unused to suen a reception. The noble 
animals, motionless and amazed, lashed the'r flanks with their ong tails, and 
drew in heavy draughts of air; for a moment they remained stationary, then 
suddenly bounded away. 

One of them, pierced by several arrows and surrounded by the dogs, rolled 
on the ground, raising a cloud of dust under its claws, and uttering a fearful 
yell. This one the Canadian finished by putting a bullet through its eye, but the 
second remained still unwounded, and its leaps foiled the attack and skill of 
the hunters. The dogs did not dare a-sail it. Its flight had led it a few paces 
from the spot where Prairie Flower stood : it suddenly turned at right angles, 
bounded among the Indians, two of whom it ripped up, and crouched before the 
young girl ere making its leap. But at the moment the lion was about to leap 
on the maiden, two bullets were buried in its chest. It turned to face its new 
adversary ; it was the Count de Beaulieu. 

“ Let no one stir 1 ” he exclaimed, “ this game is mine.” 

The count had dismounted, and, with his feet firmly planted, his rifle at his 
shoulder, and eyes fixed on the couguar, he waited. The animal hesitated, cast 
a final glance at the prey lying a few paces from it, and then rushed on the 
young man with a roar. The man and the lion rolled together on the ground, 
but soon one of the combatants rose again— it was the man. Praiiie^Flower 
was saved. 


Indian Diplomacy, 




“Thanks ! ” she exclaimed, and burst into tears. 

Natah Otann walked up to her. 

“ Silence 1 ” he said, harshly ; “ what the pale-face has done Natah Otann 
COuld have achieved.” 

The count smiled contemptuously, but made no reply, for he had recognised 

a rival. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 

INDIAN DIPLOMACY. 

Natan OtANN feigned not to have perceived the count's smile. 

“ Now that you have recovered,” he said to Prairie Flower, in a gentler tOflfi 
than he at first assumed towards her, “ mount your horse and return to the 
village. Red Wolf will accompany you ; perhaps,” he added, with an Indian 
smile, “ we may again come across eouguars, and you are so frightened at them 
that I believe I am doing you a service in begging you to withdraw.” 

The young girl, still trembling, bowed and mounted her horse. Red Wolf 
had involuntarily made a start of joy on hearing the order the chief gave him, 
but the latter, occupied with his thoughts, had not surprised it. 

“ One moment,” Natah Otann went on ; “ if living lions frighten you, I 
know that in return you greatly value their furs ; allow me to offer you 
these.” 

No one can equal the skill of Indians in flaying animals ; in an instant the 
two lions, over which the vultures were already hovering and forming wide 
circles, were stripped of their rich hides, which were thrown across Red Wolf’s 
horse. That animal, terrified by the smell that emanated from the skins, 
reared furiously, and almost unsaddled its rider, who had great difficulty in 
restraining it. 

“ Now go,” the chief said, drily, dismissing them with a haughty gesture. 

Prairie Flower and Red Wolf departed at a gallop ; Natah Otann watched 
them fora long time, then let his head fall on his breast, as he uttered a deep 
sigh, and appeared plunged in gloomy thought. A moment later he felt a hand 
pressing heavily on his chest ; he raised his head — White Buffalo was before 
him. 

“ What do you want with me ? ” he asked, angrily. 

“ Do you not know ? ” the old man said. 

Natah Otann quivered. 

" It is true,” he said, “ the hour has arrived, you 

••Yes.” 

“ Are all precautians taken ? ” 

“All.” * 

“Come on then ; but where are they P” 

“ Look at them.” 


The Prairie Flower . 




While uttering these words White Buffalo pointed to the count and his com- 
rades lying on the grass at the skirt of a wood about two hundred yards from 
the Indian encampment. 

“Ah, they keep aloof,” the chief observed, bitterly. 

“ Is not that better for the conversation which we wish to have with them ?** 
“ You are right.” 

The two men then walked up to the hunters without speaking again. The 
latter had really kept away, not through contempt for the Indians, but in order 
to be more at liberty. What had occurred after the death of the couguars, the 
brutal way in which the chief spoke to Prairie Flower, had vexed the count, and 
it needed all the power he possessed over himself and the entreaties of Bright- 
eye to prevent him breaking out in reproaches of the chief, whose conduct 
appeared to him unjustifiably coarse. 

“ Hum ! ” he said, “ this man is decidedly a ruffian : I am beginning to be of 
your opinion, Bright-eye.” 

“ Bah ! that is nothing yet,” the latter replied, with a shrug of his shoulders; 
'hve shall see plenty more if we only remain a week with these demons.” 

While speaking the Canadian had reloaded his rifle and pistols. 

“ Do as I do,” he continued ; “ no one knows what may happen.” 

“ What need of that precaution ? are we not under the protection of the 
Indians whose guests we are ? ” 

“ Possibly ; but no matter, you had better follow my advice, for with Indians 
you can never answer for the future.” 

“ There is considerable truth in what you say ; what I have just seen does not 
at all inspire me with confidence.” 

The count therefore began reloading his weapons ; as for Ivon, he had not 
used his. The two Indian chiefs came up at the moment the count finished 
loading the last pistol. 

“ Oh, oh ! ” Natah Otann said, in French, saluting the young man with 
studied politeness, “ have you scented any wild beast in the neighbourhood ? ” 

“ Perhaps so,” the latter replied, as he returned his pistols to his belt. 

“ What do you mean, sir ? ” 

“ Nothing but what I say.” 

“ Unfortunately for me, doubtlessly, that is so subtile, that I do not under- 
stand it.” 

“ I am sorry for it, sir ; but I can only reply to you by an old Latin proverb.” 

“ Which is ? » 

“ What need to repeat it, as you do not understand Latin ? ” 

“ Suppose I do understand it ? ” 

“ Well, then as you insist upon it, here it is — Si vis pacem para helium .” 

“ Which means ” the chief said, impertinently, while White Buffalo bit 

his lips. 

“ Which means ” the count said. 

“ If you wish for peace, prepare for war,” White Buffalo interrupted. 

“ It was you who said it,” the count remarked, bowing with a mocking smile. 
The three men stood face to face like skilful duellists, who feel the ad- 
versary’s sword before engaging, and who, having recognised themselves to be 
of equal strength, redouble their prudence before dealing a decisive thrust. 

Bright-eye, though not understanding much of this skirmish of words, had 
still, through the d.strust which was the basis of his character, given Ivon aside 
glance, and both, though apparently inattentive, were ready for- any event. 
After the count’s last remark there was a lengthened silence, which Natali 
Otann was the first to break. 


Indian Diplomacy. 


7 > 


** You believe yourself to be among enemies, then ? ” he asked, in a tone of 
Wounded pride. 

“ ^ did n °t say so,” he replied, “ and such is not my thought; still, I confess 
that all I have seen during the last few days is so strange to me that, in spite 
of all my attempts, I can form no settled opinion either about men or things, 
and that causes me deep reflection.*' 

“Ah!” the Indian said, coldly, “and vvhait is it so strange you see around 
you? would you be kind enough to inform me ?” 

“ I see no harm in doing so if you wish it.” 

You will cause me intense pleasure by explaining yourself.” 

“ I am quite ready to do so ; the more so, as I have ever been accustomed to 
express my thoughts freely, and I see no reason for disguising them to-day.” 
The two chiefs bowed and said nothing; the count rested his hands on the 
muzzle of his gun, and continued, while regarding them fixedly : 

“ My faith, gentlemen, since you wish me to unveil my thoughts, you shall 
have them in their entirety : we are here in the wilds of the American prairies, 
that is, in the wildest countries of the new continent ; you are always on hostile 
terms with the whites ; you Blackfeet are regarded as the most untamable, 
savage, and ferocious of the Indians ; or, in other words, the most devoid of 
the civilisation of all the aboriginal nations.” 

“ Well,” Natah Otann remarked, “ what do you find strange in that ? Is it 
Our fault if our despoilers, since the discovery of the new world, have tracked 
us like wild beasts and driven us back in the desert ?” 

“ You have not understood me, sir: if you had listened patiently, you would 
have seen that I pity them in my heart ; for, although I have been only a few 
months in the desert, I have been on several occasions in a position to judge 
the unhappy race to which you belong, and appreciate the good qualities it still 
possesses.” 

The two chiefs exchanged a glance of satisfaction. 

“ Pardon me, and pray continue,” Natah Otann said. 

“ I will do so,” the count went on: “I repeat it, it was not the barbarism 
which astonished me, for I supposed it to be greater than it really is: what 
seemed strange to me was to find in the heart of the desert, where we now are, 
amid the ferocious Indians who surround us, two men, two chiefs of these self- 
same Indians, utterly conversant with all the secrets of the most advanced and 
refined civilisation, speaking my maternal tongue with the most extreme purity, 
and seeming, in a word, to have nothing Indian about them save the dress 
they wear. It seemed strange to me that two men, for an object I know not, 
changing in turn their manners and fashions, are at one moment savage Indians, 
at another perfect gentlemen. I confess to you, gentlemen, that all this not 
only appeared strange to me, but even frightened me.” 

“ Frightened ! ” the two chiefs exclaimed. 

“ Yes. frightened ! ” the count continued, quickly; “for a life of continual 
feints, such as you lead, must conceal some dark plot. Lastly, your conduct 
towards me causes involuntary suspicions.” 

“ And what are those suspicions, sir ? ” Natah Otann asked haughtily. 

“ That you wish to make me your accomplice in some scandalous deed.” 
These words, pronounced vehemently, burst like a thunderbolt on the ears of 
the two strange chiefs. 

“ Count ! ” Natah Otann at length exclaimed, violently. 

“ It is my duty,” said White Buffalo, “ to reply to our guest’s words, after tho 
frank and loyal explanation he has given us.” 

“ 1 am listening to you,” the young man said coolly. 


The Prairie Flower . 


7 » 


11 Of the two men now standing before you, one is your fellow-countryman/ 
“ I suspected so, and that further heightens my suspicion. Do not interrupt me, 
1 shall be brief.” 

Both Natah Otann and White Buffalo bowed. 

“ What I have to say will not be long, sir,” continued the count: 11 it is my 
opinion that the man who consents to exchange the blessings of European 
civilisation for a precarious life on the prairie — in my opinion that man must 
have many disgraceful actions to reproach himself with.” 

The old man’s brow contracted and a livid pallor covered his face* 

“ You are very young, sir,” he said. “ to have the right to bring such' accusa- 
tions against an old man whose actions, life, and even name are unknown to 
you.” 

“ That is true, sir,” the count answered. “ Pardon my words.” 

“ Why should I be angry with you ? ” he continued ; “ a child born yesterday, 
whose life has been spent gently and calmly in the peace and prosperity of that 
beloved France which I weep for every day.” 

“ Who are you, sir ? ” he asked. 

“ I am,” the old man said, “ one of those crushed Titans who sat in the 
Convention.” 

The count fell back a pace, letting fall the hand he had taken. 

“ Enough of this,” said the exile, raising his head and assuming a firm and 
resolute tone ; “ you are in our hands, sir, any resistance will be useless.” 

*• You throw off the mask,” said the count, “ and I prefer that. I am of noble 
birth, as you are aware, and hence we are old enemies; on whatever ground we 
may meet, we can only stand face to face, never side by side.” 

“ They are ever the same,” the other muttered ; “ this haughty race may be 
broken, but not bent.” 

The count bowed, and folded his arms on his breast. 

“ I am waiting,” he said. 

“ Time presses,” the exile continued; “ any discussion between us would be 
superfluous, as we cannot agree.” 

“ At least, that isclear,” the count remarked, with a smile ; “ now for the rest.” 
“ It is this : in two days all the Indian nations will rise as one man to crush 
the American tyranny.” 

“ What do I care for that ? have I come so far to dabble in politics? ” 

The exile repressed a movement of anger. 

“ Unfortunately your will is not free ; you are here to obey our conditions, 
and not to impose your own : you must accept or die.” 

“ Oh, oh, always your old means, as it seems, but I will be patient: come, 
what is it you expect from me ? ” 

“ We demand," he went on, laying a stress on every word, “ that you should 
ke the command of all the warriors, and direct the expedition in person.” 
“Why I rather than any one else.” 

“ Because you alone can play the part we give you.” 

“ Nonsense — you are mad.” 

You must be so, if, since your stay among the Indians, you have not seen 
that you would have been killed long ago had we not been careful to spread 
reports about you, which gained you general respect, in spite of your rashness 
and blind confidence in yourself.” 


“ Eh, then, this has been prepared a long time ?” 

“ For centuries.” 

“ Hang it 1 ” the count went on. still sarcastically, “ what have I to do in ail 

♦his ? ” w 


Indian Diplomacy. 


73 


"Oh, sir, not much,” t>he White Buffalo answered, with a sneer; “and any 
one else would have suited us just as well ; unfortunately for you, you have an 
e xtraordinary likeness to the man who can alone march at our head ; and as 
(this man died long ago, it is not probable that he will come from his grave 
expressly to guide us to battle ; hence you must take his place.” 

“ Very well ; and would there be any indiscretion in asking you the name 
of the man to whom 1 bear so wonderful a likeness ? ” 

“ Not the slightest,” the old man replied, coldly; “ the more so, because you 
iliave doubtlessly already heard his name ; it is Montezuma.” 

The count burst into a laugh. 

“ Come ! ” he said, “ it is a capital joke ; but I find it a little too long. Now 


“ Whatever you may do, whatever means you may employ, I will never con- 
' sent to serve you in any way. Now, as I am your guest, placed under the 
guarantee of your honour, I request you to let me pass.” 

“ That resolution is decided ? ” 

“ Yes.” 

“You will not change it ? ” 

“ Whatever happens.” 

“ We shall see that,” the old man remarked, coldly. 

The count looked at him contemptuously. 

“ Make way there,” he said, resolutely. 

The two chiefs shrugged their shoulders. 

“We are savages,” Natah Otann said, jibingly. 

“ Make way ! ” the count repeated, as he cocked his rifle. 

Natah Otann whistled ; in an instant some fifteen Indians rushed from the 
wood and fell on the white men, who, however, though surprised, endured the 
shock bravely. Standing instinctively back to back, with shoulder supported 
against shoulder, they suddenly formed a tremendous triangle, before which the 
led-skins were constrained to halt. 

“ Oh, oh,” Bright-eye said, “ I fancy we are going to have some fun.” 

“Yes,” Ivon muttered, crossing himself piously; “ but we shall be killed.” 

“ Probably,” the Canadian said. 

“ Fall back ! ” the count ordered. 

The three men then began to retire slowly towards the wood, the only shelter 
that offered, without separating, and still pointing their rifles at the Indians. 
The red-skins are brave, even rash; that question cannot TDe disguised or 
doubted ; but with them courage is calculated; they never fight save to gain an 
object, and are not fond of risking their lives unprofitably. They hesitated. 

“ I fancy we did well to reload our arms,” the count said, ironically, but with 
perfect calmness. 

“ By Jove ! ” Bright-eye said, with a grin. 

“ No matter, I am very frightened,” Ivon groaned, his eyes sparkling, and 
his lips quivering. 

“ Eha , sons of blood ! ” Natah Otann shouted, as he cocked his gun. “ Do 
three pale-faces frighten you ? Forward ! Forward ! ” 

The Indians uttered their war-yell and rushed on the hunters. The other 
Indians, warned of what was happening by the shouts of their comrades, ran up 
hurriedly to take part in the fight. 



word in my turn.” 
“ Speak.” 


CHAPTER XTX. 


MOTHER AND DAUGHTER. 

We must leave our three valiant champions for a few moments in their present 
critical position, to speak of one of the important persons of this story, whom 
we have neglected too long. 

Immediately after the departure of the Indians John Black, with that 
American activity equalled in no other country, set to work on his clearing. 
The peril he had incurred, and which he had only escaped by a miracle in- 
comprehensible to him, had caused him to make very earnest reflections. He 
understood that in the isolated spot where he was he could not expect assistance 
from any one ; that he must alone confront the danger that would doubtlessly 
menace him ; and that, consequently, he must, before all else, think about de- 
fending his settlement against a coup de main . Major Melville had heard, 
through his engages and trappers, of the colonist ; but the latter was perfectly 
ignorant that he was only ten miles from Fort Mitchell. His resolution once 
formed, John Black carried it out immediately. 

To those people who have not seen American clearings, the process employed 
by the squatters, and the skill with which they cut down the largest trees in a 
few moments, would appear as prodigies. Black considered that he had not a 
moment to lose, and, aided by his son and servants, set to work. The tempo- 
rary camp, as we have seen, was situated on rather a high mound, which 
commanded the plain for a long distance. It was here that the colonist deter- 
mined to build his house. He began by planting all round the platform of the 
hill a row of enormous stakes, twelve feet high, and fastened together by large 
bolts. This first enceinte finished, he dug behind it a trench about eight feet 
wide and fifteen deep, throwing up the eaith on the edge, so as to form a second 
line of defence. Then, in the interior of this improvised fortess, which, if 
defended by a resolute garrison, was impregnable, unless cannon were brought 
up to form a breach — for the abrupt slope of the hill rendered any assault 
impossible — he laid the foundation of his family’s future abode. The tempo- 
rary arrangements he had made allowed him to continue his further labours 
less hastily ; through his prodigious activity, he could defy the attacks of all 
the prowlers on the prairie. 

His wife and daughter had actively helped him, for they understood, better 
than the rest of the family, the utility of these defensive works. The poor 
women, little used to the rude toil they had been engaged in, needed rest. 
Black had not spared himself more than the rest. He understood the justice 
of his wife and daughter’s entreaties, and, as he had nothing to fear for the 
present, he generously granted a whole day’s rest to the little colony of hardy 
settlers. 

The events that marked the squatter’s arrival in the province had left a 
profound impression on the hearts of Mrs. Black and her daughter. Mary 
especially had maintained a recollection of the count, which time, far from 
weakening, rendered only the more vivid. The count’s chivalrous character, 
the noble way in which he had acted, and — let us speak the truth— his manly 
beauty, all combined to render him dear to the young girl, whose life had hitherto 


Mother and Daughter . 


is 


passed away calmly, nothing happening to cast a cloud over her heart. Many 
times since the young man’s departure she stopped in her work, raised her 
head, looked anxiously around her, and then resumed her toil, while stifling a 
sigh. 

Mothers are quick-sighted, especially those who, like Mrs. Black, really love 
their daughters. What her husband and son did not suspect, then, she guessed 
merely by looking for a few minutes at the poor girl’s pale face, her eyes sur- 
rounded by a dark ring, her pensive look, and inattention. 

Mary was in love. 

Mrs. Black looked around her. No one there could be the object of that 
Love. So far back as she could remember, she called to mind no one her 
daughter had appeared to distinguish before their departure from the clearing 
where she had passed her youth. Besides, when the little party set out in 
search of a fresh home Mary seemed joyful, she prattled gaily as a bird, and 
xppeared to trouble herself about none of those she left behind. 

After these reflect ons the mother sighed in her turn ; for, if she had divined 
her daughter’s love, she had been unable to discover the man who was the 
object of that love. Mrs. Black resolved to cross-question her daughter as 
sqon as she happened to be alone with her ; till then she feigned to be in per- 
fect ignorance. The day of rest granted by John Black to his family would 
probably offer her the favourable opportunity she awaited so impatiently. 
Hence she joyfully received the news which her husband gave her in the even- 
ing after prayers, which, according to the custom of the family, were said in 
common before going to bed. 

The next morning, at sunrise, according to their daily habit, the two women 
prepared the breakfast while the servants led the cattle down to the river. 

“ Wife,” the squatter said, at breakfast, “ William and I intend, as work is 
suspended for to-day, to mount our horses and explore the neighbourhood, 
which we have not seen yet.” 

“ Do not go too far, husband, and be well armed ; you know that in the desert 
dangerous meetings are not rare.” 

“ Yes ; so be at ease. Although I believe we have nothing to fear for the 
present, I will be prudent. Would you not feel inclined to accompany us, as 
well as Mary, and take a look at your new domain ? ” 

The girl’s eyes glistened with joy at this proposition : she opened her lips to 
reply ; but her mother laid her hand on her mouth, and spoke instead of 

her. . . 

“ You must excuse us, my dear,” she said, with a certain degree of vivacity, 
“but women, as you know, have always something to do. Mary and I will put 
everything in order during your absence, which our busy labours of the last 
few days have prevented us doing.” 

“ As you please, wife.” 

“ Besides,” she continued, with a smile, “ as we shall probably remain a long 
time here ” 

“ I fancy so,” the squatter interrupted. 

“Well I shall not lack opportunity of visiting our domains, as you call them, 


another day.” . . 

“ Excellently argued, ma’am, and I am quite of your opinion; William and 
I will therefore take our ride alone ; I would ask you not to feel alarmed if we 
do not come home till rather late.” < 

“ No ; but on condition that you return before night.” 

“ Agreed.” , . , 

They spoke of something else; still, towards the end of the meal, bam, 




The Prairie Flower. 


v> 

without suspecting it, brought the conversation back nearly to the same 

Subject. , ,. 

“ I am certain, Jim,” said Sam, “ that the young man was not a Canadian, as 

you fancy, but a Frenchman.” 

“ Who are you talking about ?” the squatter asked. 

“ The gentleman who accompanied the red-skins and made them give us 
back our cattle.” 

u Yes, without counting the other obligations we are under to him : for it I 
am now the owner of a clearing, it was through him.” 

“ He is a worthy gentleman,” Mrs. Black said, with a purpose. 

“ Yes, yes,” Mary murmured, in an indistinct voice. 

“He is a Frenchman,” Black asserted. “There cannot be a doubt of that* 
those Canadian scoundrels are incapable of acting in the way he did to us.” 

Like all the North Americans, Black heartily detested the Canadians; why 
he did so, he could not have said, but this hatred was innate in his heart. 

“ Bah 1 ” William said, “ what matter his country? he has a fine heart, and is 
a true gentleman. For my part, father, I know a certain William Black who 
is ready to die for him.” 

“ By heaven ! ” the squatter exclaimed, as he struck the table with his fist, 
“ you would only be doing your duty and discharging a sacred debt: I would 
give anything to see him again and prove to him that I am not ungrateful.” 

“ Well spoken, father,” William said, joyously; “ honest men are too rare in 
the world for us not to cling to those we know ; if we should meet again I will 
Show him what sort of man T am.” 

During this rapid interchange of words Mary said nothing; she listened, 
with outstretched neck, beaming face, and a smile on her lips, happy to hear a 
man thus spoken of whom she unconsciously loved since she first saw him, 
Mrs. Black thought it prudent to turn the conversation. 

“ There is another person to whom we owe great obligations ; for if heaven 
had not sent her at the right moment to our help, we should have been pitilessly 
massacred by the Indians ; have you already forgotten that person ? ” 

“ God forbid! ” the squatter exclaimed, quickly : “the poor creature did m« 
too great a service for me to forget her.” 

“ But who on earth can she be ? ” William said. 

“ I should be much puzzled to say; I believe even that the Indians and trap, 
pers who cross the prairies could give us no information about her.” 

“She only appeared and disappeared,” James observed. 

“ Yes, but her passage., so rapid as it was, left deep traces,” Mrs. Blacl 
said. 

“ Her mere presence was enough to terrify the Indians. That woman I shal 
always regard as a good genius, whatever opinion may be expressed about hei 
in my presence.” 

“ We owe it to her that we did not suffer atrocious torture.” 

“ May God bless the worthy creature ! ” the squatter exclaimed ; “ if eve 
she have need of us, she can come in all certainty ; I and all I possess are a 
her disposal.” 

The meal was now over, and they rose from the table. Sam had saddle< 
two horses. John Black and his son took their pistols, bowie-knives, an< 
rifles, mounted their horses, and, after promising again not to be late, cautioush 
descended the winding path leading into the plain. 

Mary and her mother then began putting things to rights, as had beei 
arranged. When Mrs. Black had watched the couple out of sight on th. 
prairie, and assured herself that the two servants were engaged outside ii 


77 


Mother and Daughter. 


mending some harness, she took her needlework and requested her daughter 
to come and sit by her side. Mary obeyed with a certain inward apprehension, 
for never had her mother behaved to her so mysteriously. For a few minutes 
the two women worked silently opposite each other. At length Mrs. Black 
stopped her needle, and looked at her daughter ; the latter continued her sewing 
without appearing to notice this intermission. 

“ Mary,” she presently said, “have you nothing to say to me ?” 

“ I, mother?” the young girl said, raising her head with amazement. 

“Yes, you, my child.” 

“ Pardon me, mother,” she went on, with a certain tremor in her voice, “ but 
I do not understand you.” 

Mrs. Black sighed. 

“ Yes,” she murmured, “ and so it ever must be ; a moment arrives when 
young girls have unconsciously a secret from their mothers.” 

The poor lady wiped away a tear; Mary rose quickly, and throwing her arms 
tenderly round her mother — 

“ A secret? I, a secret from you, mother ? Oh, how could you suppose such 
a thing ? ” 

“Child! ” Mrs. Black replied, with a smile of ineffable kindness, “a mother’s 
eye cannot be deceived ; “ and putting her finger on her daughter’s palpitating 
heart, she said, “ your secret is there.” 

Mary blushed, and drew back confused. 

“ Alas ! ” the good lady continued, “ I do not address reproaches to you, poor 
dear and well-beloved child. You unconsciously submit to the laws of nature. 
I, too, at your age, was as you are at this moment, and when my mother asked 
my secret, like you I replied that I had none, for I was myself ignorant of that 
secret.” 

The girl hid her face, all bathed in tears, in her mother’s breast. The latter 
gently moved the flowing locks of light hair which covered her daughter’s 
brow, and giving her a kiss, said, with that accent which mothers alone possess, 
“ Come, my dear Mary, dry your tears, do not trouble yourself so ; only tell 
me your true feelings during the last few days.” 

“Alas! my kind mother,” the girl replied, smiling through her tears, “ I 
understand nothing myself, and suffer without knowing why; “lam restless, 
languid ; everything disgusts and wearies me, and yet I fancy there has been 
no change in my life.” 

“You are mistaken, child,” Mrs. Black answered, gravely, “your heart has 
spoken without your knowledge ; thus, instead of the careless, laughing girl you 
were, you have become a woman, you have thought, your forehead has turned 
pale, and you suffer.” 

“ Alas ! ” Mary murmured. 

“ Come, how long have you been so sad ? ” 

“ I know not, mother.” 

“ Think again.” 

“ I fancy it is ” 

Mrs. Black, understanding her daughter’^ hesitation, finished the sentence 
for her. 

“ Since the day after our arrival here, is it not ? ” 

Mary raised to her mother her large blue eyes, in which profound amaze- 
ment could be read. 

“ It is true,” she murmured. 

“ Your sorrow began at the moment when the strangers who so nobly aided 
fts, took their leave ? ” 


The Prairie Flower. 



“ Yes,” the girl said, in a low voice, with downcast eyes and blushing fore* 

head. 

Mrs. Black cont'nued smilingly her interesting interrogatory. 

“ On seeing them depart, your heart was contracted, your cheeks turned pale, 
you shuddered involuntarily, and, if I had not held you — I who watched you so 
carefully, poor darling — you would have fallen. Is .ict all this true?” 

“ It is true, mother,” the girl said vlcn an assured voke. 

“Good; and the man from /nom you regret being separated — he who 
causes your present sorrow and suffering, is — ? ” 

“ Mother ! ” she exclaimed, throwing herself into her arms, and hiding her 
shamed face in he*- josom. 

“ It is — ? ” sK? continued. 

“ The cov^t ! ’’ the girl said, in an articulate voice, and melting into tears. 
Mrs, P.ack directed on her daughter a glance of supreme pity, embraced her 
ardency several times, and said in a soft voice, 

iou see that you had a secret, my child, since you love him.” 

“ Alas ! ” she murmured, naively, “ I did not know it, mother.” 

“ The good lady nodded her head with satisfaction, led her daughter back to 
her chair, and herself sitting down, said to her — 

“ And now that we have had a thorough explanation, and there is no longer 
a secret between us, suppose we have a little talk, Mary.” 

“ I am quite willing, mother.” 

“ Listen to me, then,” continued the mother; “ my age and experience, leav- 
ing out of sight the position in which I stand to you, authorise me in giving 
you advice. Will you hear me ? ” 

“ Oh, mother! you know I respect and love you.” 

“ 1 know it, dear child ; I know too, as I have never left you since your birth, 
and have incessantly watched over you, how generous your mind is, how noble 
your heart, and how capable of self-devotion. I must cause you great pain, 
poor girl ; but it is better to attend to the green wound than allow time to 
render the evil incurable.” 

“Alas!” 

“ 1 his sudden love which has unconsciously entered your heart cannot be 
very great : it is rather the awakening of the mind to those gentle feelings and 
noble instincts which embellish existence and characterise the woman than a 
passion ; your love is only in reality a momentary exaltation of the brain’s 
feverish imagination ; like all young girls, you aspire to the unknown, you seek 
an ideal, the reality of which does not exist for you ; but you do not love. Nay, 
more, you cannot really love ; the feeling you experience at the moment is 
entirely in the head, and the heart goes for nothing. 

“ Mother ! ” the young girl interrupted, “ if he loves me.” 

“ Dear Mary,” she continued, taking her hand and pressing it, “ let me make 
you suffer a little now, to spare you at a later date the horrible pangs which 
would produce the despair of your whole existence. The man you fancy you 
love you will probably never see again ; he is ignorant of your attachment, and 
does not share it. I am speaking cold and implacable reason ; it is logical, and 
spares us much grief, while passion is never so, and always produces pain ; but 
supposing for a moment that this young man loved you, you could never be 
his.” 

“ But if he love me, mother,” she said, timidly. 

“ Poor babe 1 ” the mother continued, with an accent of sublime pity, “ Do 
you know even whether he be free ? Who has told you that he is not married ? 
But I wil allow it for a moment j this young man is noble, he belongs to oac 


79 


Mother and Daughter. 


of the oldest and proudest families in Europe ; his fortune is immense. Do you 
believe that he will ever consent to abandon all the social advantages his posi- 
tion guarantees him ? — that he will bow his family pride to give his hand to the 
daughter of a poor American squatter ? ” 

“ It is true,” she murmured, letting her head fall in her hands. 

“ And even if he did so, though it is impossible, would you consent to follow 
him, and leave in the desert a father and mother who have only you, and who 
would die of despair ere your departure ? Come, Mary, answer, would you 
consent ? ” 

“ Oh, never, never, mother ! ” she exclaimed, madly. “ Oh, I love you most 
©f all ! ” 

“ Good, my darling ; that is how I wished to see you. I am happy that my 
words have found the road to your heart. This man is kird ; he has done US 
immense service ; we owe him gratitude, but nothing more.” 

“ Yes, yes, mother,” she murmured, with a sob, 

“You must only see in him a friend, a brother,” she continued, firmly. 

“ I will try, mother.” 

“ You promise it me? ” 

The girl hesitated for a moment. Suddenly she raised her head, and said 
bravely — 

“ I thank you, mother. I swear to you not to forget him, that would be im- 
possible, but so thoroughly to conceal my love that, with the exception of your* 
self, no one shall ever suspect it.” 

“ Come to my arms, my child ; you understand your duty ; you are noble and 
good.” 

At this moment James entered. 

“ Mistress,” he said, “ the master is coming back, but there are several per- 
sons with him.” 

“ Wipe your eyes, and follow me, dear ; let us go and see what has hap- 
pened.” 

And stooping down to her daughter’s ear she whispered — 

“ When we are alone, we will speak of him.” 

“ Yes, mother,” Mary said, almost joyfully. “ Oh, how good you are, and 
how I love you.” 

They went out, and looked in the direction of the plain. At a considerable 
distance from the fort they noticed a party of four or five persons, at the head 
of whom were John Black and his son William. 

“ What is the meaning of this? ” Mrs. Black said anxiously. 

“ We shall soon know, mother ; calm yourself j they seem to be riding to© 
gently for us to feel any alarm.” 


CHAPTER XX. 


IVON. 

The count and his two companions, as we have seen, bravely awaited tho 
attack of the Indians ; it was terrible. For an instant there was a horrible 
melee hand to hand ; then the Indians fell back to draw breath and begin 
again. Ten corpses lay at the feet of the three men, who were motionless and 
firm as a block of granite. 

“ By heavens ! ” the count said, as he wiped away with the back of his hand 
the perspiration mingled with blood that stood in large beads on his forehead, 
“ this is a glorious fight.” 

“ Yes,” Bright-eye replied, carelessly; “ but it is mortal.” 

“ What mater, if we die like men ? ” 

“ Hum ! I am not of that opinion, as long as there is a chance we must seize 
it.” 

“ But none is left us.” 

“ Perhaps there is ; but let me act.” 

I ask no better. Still, I confess to you that I find this fight glorious.” 

“ It is really very agreeable ; but it would be much more so if we lived to 
recount it.” 

“ On my word that is true. I did not think of that.” 

“ Yes, but I did.” 

The Canadian stooped down to Ivon, and whispered some words in his 
ear. 

“ Yes,” the Breton replied, “ provided I am not afraid.” 

“ Bravo 1 ” the hunter said, with a smile ; “you will do what you can. That 
is agreed.” 

“ Agreed.” 

“ Look out, comrades-,” the count shouted ; “ here come the enemy ! ” 

In truth the Indians were ready to renew the attack. Natah Otann and 
White Buffalo were resolved on taking the count alive, and without a wound ; 
they had consequently given their warriors orders not to employ their fire-arms, 
content themselves with parrying the blows dealt them, but take him at every 
risk. During the few moments’ respite which the Indians had allowed the 
white men the other Indians had run up to take part in the fight ; so tnat Ui w 
hunters. surrounded on all sides, *had to make head against at least forty red- 
skins. It would have beeik madness or blind temerity to attempt opposing such 
a mass of enemies ; and yet the white men did not appear to dream of asking 
quarter. At the moment Natah Otann was going to give the signal for attack, 
White Buffalo, who had hitherto stood aloof, gloomy and thoughtful, inter- 
posed — 

“ A moment,” he said. 

“ For what good ?” the chief remarked. 

“ Let me make the attempt. Perhaps they will recognise that a struggle is 
impossible, and consent to accept our propositions.” 

“ I doubt it,” Natah Otann muttered, shaking his head ; “ they appear very 
fesolute.” 


Ivon 


8 * 


“ Let me try it. You know how necessary it is for the success ot our plans 
that we should seize this man ? ” 

“ Unfortunately, if we do not take care, he will be killed.” 

“ That is what i wish to avoid.” 

“Try it, then ; but I am convinced you will fail.” 

“ Who knows ? I can try it, at any rate.” 

White Buffalo walked a few paces in advance, and was then about six yards 
from the count. 

“ What do you want ? ” the young man said. “ If I did not involuntarily 
know that you are a Frenchman I should have long ago put a bullet into your 
chest.” 

“ Fire ! what stops you ? ” the exile replied, in a sad voice. “ Do you believe 
that I fear death ? ” 

“ Enough talking. Retire, or I will fire.” 

And he levelled his rifle at him. 

“ I wish to say one word to you.” 

“ Speak quickly, and be off.” 

“ I offer you and your comrades your lives, if you will surrender.” 

The count burst into a laugh. 

“ Nonsense! ” he said, with a shrug of his shoulders ; “ do you take us for 
fools ? We were the guests of your companions, and they have impudently 
violated the law of nations.” 

“ That is your last word, then ? ” 

“The last, by Jove ! You must have lived a long time among the Indians 
to have forgotten that Frenchmen would sooner die than be cowards.” 

“ Your blood be on your own heads, then.” 

“ So be it, odious renegade, who fight with savages against your brothers.” 
This insult struck the old man to the heart ; he bent a fearful glance on the 
young man, turned pale as death, and withdrew, tottering like a drunkard, and 
muttering in a low voice — 

“ Oh, these nobles.” 

“ Well ! ” Natah Otann asked him. 

“ He refuses,” he answered quickly. 

“ I was sure of it. Now is our turn.” 

Raising to his lips his war-whistle, Natah produced a shrill and lengthened 
sound, to which the Indians responded with a frightful yeli, and rushed like a 
legion of demons on the three men, who received them without yielding an 
inch. The melee recommenced in all its fury ; the three men clubbed their 
rifles, and dealt crushing blows around. Ivon performed prodigies of valour, 
raising and sinking his rifle with the regularity of a pendulum, smashing a man 
at every blow, and muttering — 

“ Ouf, there’s another ; holy virgin, I feel my terror coming upon me.” 

Still the circle drew closer round the three men ; others took the places of 
the Indians who fell, and were in their turn pushed onward by those behind. 
The hunters felt weary of striking. Their arms did not fall with the same 
vigour; their blows failed in regularity ; the blood rose to their heads j their 
eyes were injected with blood, and they had a dizziness in their ears. 

“ We are lost ! ” the count muttered, after a time. 

“ Courage ! ” Bright-eye yelled, as he smashed the skull of an Indian. 

“ It is not courage that fails me, but strength,” the young man answered, in a 
fainting voice. 

“ Forward, forward 1 ” Natah Otann repeated, bounding like a demon round 
the three mou. 


The Prairie Flower. 


81 


“ Now, Ivon, now! * Bright-eye cried out. 

“ Good-bye,” the Breton replied. 

And turning his terrible weapon round his head, he rushed into the densest 
throng of the Indians. 

“ Follow me, count,” Bright-eye went on. 

“ Come on then,” the latter shouted. 

The two men executed on the opposite side the manoeuvre attempted by fhG 
Breton. Ivon, the coward, you know, seemed to have at the moment entirely 
forgotten his fear of being speared ; he appeared, like Briareus, to have a 
hundred arms to level the numerous assailants who incessantly rose before him, 
and cleft his way through the throng. Fortunately for the Breton most of the 
Indians had rushed in pursuit of game more valuable to them, that is, the count 
and the Canadian, who had redoubled their efforts, though already so pro- 
digious. 

While still fighting Ivon had reached the skirt of the wood, about three or 
four yards from the spot where the horses were tied. This was probably what 
the Breton wished for. So soon as he found himself in a straight line with the 
horses, instead of pushing forward as he had hitherto done, he began to fall 
back step by step, so as to arrive close to them. Still, he always fought with 
that cold resolution which distinguishes the Bretons and renders them such 
terrible foemen. 

Suddenly, when he found himself near enough to the horses, Ivon gave a 
parting blow to the nearest Indian, sent him staggering back with a dashed-in 
skull, took a panther leap, and reached the count’s horse. In a second he had 
mounted, dug his spurs into the flanks of the noble animal, and galloped off, 
after knocking down two Indians who tried to stop him. 

“ Hurrah ! saved ! saved ! 1 ” he shouted, in a voice of thunder, as he dis- 
appeared in the forest, where the Blackfeet could not follow him. 

The red-skins stood stupefied by such a prodigious flight. The cry uttered 
by Ivon was doubtlessly a signal agreed on between him and Bright-eye ; for, 
so soon as he heard it, the hunter, by a hurried movement, seized the count’s 
arm, as he was in the act of striking. 

“ What on earth are you about ? ” the latter said, turning to him angrily. 

“ I am saving you,” the hunter replied coolly; “throw down your arms 1 We 
Surrender,” he then exclaimed. 

“ You will explain your conduct, I presume ? ” the count continued. 

“ Be of good cheer; you will approve it.” 

“ Be it so.” 

And he threw the gun down. The Indians, whom the hunters’ heroic defence 
had kept at a distance, rushed upon them so soon as they saw they were dis- 
armed. Natah Otann and White Buffalo hurried up ; the two men already 
were thrown down on the grass, when the chief interposed. 

“ Sir,” he said, “you are my prisoner; and you too, Bright-eye.” 

The young man shrugged his shoulders with contempt. 

“ Reckon up what your victory has already cost you,” the hunter replied, with 
a sardonic grin, and pointing to the numerous corpses that lay on the plain. 
Natah Otann, however, pretended not to hear this remark. 

“ If you will give me your word of honour not to escape, gentlemen,” White 
Buffalo said, “ you will be unloosed, and your weapons restored to you.” 

“ Is this another trap you are laying for us ? ” the count asked, haughtily. 

“ Bah 1 ” Bright-eye said, with a significant glance at his comrade, “we will 
give our word for four-and-tvventy hours ; after that we will see.” 

“ Vou hear, gentlemen,” the young man said ; “ this hunter and myseif pledge 


Ivon. 


83 


a 


our words for four-and-twenty hours. Does that suit you ? Of course, at the 
end of that time we are free to recall it.” 

“ Or to pledge it again,” the Canadian said, with a smile ; “ what do we risk 
by doing so ? ” 

The two chiefs exchanged a few whispered words. 

“ We accept,” Natah Otann at length said. 

At a sign from him the prisoner's bonds were cut, and they rose. 

“ Hum ! ” Bright-eye said, stretching himself with delight, “ it does one good 
to have the use of his limbs. Bah ! I knew they would not kill me this time, either.” 
“Here are your horses and arms, gentlemen,” the chief said. 

“ Permit me,” the count remarked coolly, drawing his watch from his pocket, 
“it is now half-past seven, you have our parole till the same time to-morrow 
evening.” 

“ Very good,” White Buffalo said, with a smile. 

“ And now, where are you going to take us, if you please ? ” the hunter asked, 
with a crafty look. 

“To the village.” 

“ Thank you.” 

The two men jumped into their saddles, and followed the Indians, who only 
waited for them to start. Ten minutes later this place on which so many 
events had occurred during the day became calm and silent. 

We will now leave the count and the hunter returning to the village under 
good escort, to follow the track of Ivon. 

After leaving the battle-field the latter rode straight ahead, not caring to 
lose precious time in looking for a path ; for the moment all were good, pro- 
viding that they bore him from the enemies he had so providentially escaped. 
Still, after galloping for about an hour across the wood, reassured by the per- 
fect silence that prevailed around him, he gradually checked his horse’s speed. 
It was high time for this idea to occur to him, as the poor horse, so harshly 
treated, was beginning to break down. The Breton profited by this slight 
tiuce to reload his weapons. 

“ I am not brave,” he said, in a low voice, “ but by Jove ! as my poor master 
says, the first scamp that attempts to bar my way I will blow out his brains, so 
surely as my name is Ivon.” 

And the worthy man would have done as he said, we feel assured. After 
advancing a few hundred yards Ivon looked around, stopped his horse, and 
dismounted. 

“ What is the use of going any further?” he said, resuming his soliloquy ; 
“my horse wants rest, and I shall not be the worse for a halt. As well here as 
elsewhere.” 

On this he took off his horse’s saddle, carried his master’s portmanteau ta 
the foot of a tree, and began to light a fire. 

“ How quickly night comeson in this confounded country!” he muttered; “it 
is hardly eight o’clock, and it it as black as in an oven.” 

While discoursing thus all alone, he had collected a considerable quantity of 
dry wood ; he returned to the spot he had selected for camping, piled up the 
wood, struck a light, knelt, and began blowing with all the strength of his lungs 
to make it catch. In a moment he raised his head to breathe ; but uttered a 
yell of terror, and almost fell backwards. He had seen, about three paces from 
the fire, two persons silently watching him. The first moment of surprise past, 
the Breton bounded on his feet and cocked his pistols. 

« Confound you,” he shouted, “ you gave me a pretty fright ; but no matter, 
we will see.” 


8 4 


Tke Prairie Flower, 


“ My brother may be at rest,” a soft voice replied, in bad English ; M we do 
not wish to do him any harm.” 

As a Breton, Ivon spoke nearly as good English as he did French. On 
hearine these words, he bent forward and looked. “ Oh 1 ” he said a ^tlic 
Indian girl.” 

“ Yes, it is I,” Prairie Flower answered, as she stepped forward. 

Her companion followed her, and Ivon recognised Red Wolf. 

“ You are welcome,” he replied, “ to my poor encampment.” 

“ Thanks,” she answered. 

“ How is it that you are here ?” 

“ And you ? ” she said, answering one question by another. 

“ Oh, I ! ” he said, shaking his head, “ that is a sad story.” 

“ Wha«. does my brother mean ? ” Red Wolf asked. 

“ Good, good,” the Breton said, turning his head ; “ that is my business, and 
nof yours. First, tell me what brings you to me, and I will then see if I may 
confide to you what has happened to my master and myself.” 

“ My brother is prudent,” Prairie Flower answered, “ he is right : prudence is 
good on the prairie.” 

“ Hum ! I wish my master had heard you make that remark, perhaps he 
would not be where he now is.” 

Prairie Flower gave a start of terror. 

“ Wah ! has any misfortune happened to him?” she said, in an agitated 
voice. 

Ivon looked at her. 

“ You appear to take an interest in him ?” 

“ He is brave,” she exclaimed, passionately ; “ this morning he killed the 
couguars that threatened Prairie Flower; she has a heart — she will remember.” 
“ That is true ; quite true, young lady,” he said ; “ he saved your life. Tell 
me first, though, how it is we should have met in this forest.” 

“ Listen, then, as you insist.” 

The Breton bowed. To all his other qualities Ivon added that of being as 
obstinate as an Andalusian mule. Once the worthy man had taken a theory 
into his head, nothing could turn him from it. We must grant, however, that 
he had at present excellent reason to distrust the Indians. 

Prairie Flower continued : 

“ After Glass-eye had so bravely killed the couguars,” she said, with con- 
siderable emotion, “the great chief, Natah Otann, was angry with Prairie 
Flower, and ordered her to return to the village with Red Wolf.” 

“ I know all that,” Ivon interrupted, “ I was there ; and that is why it seems 
so extraordinary to meet you here when you should have been on the road to 
the village.” 

The' Indian girl gave one of those little pouts peculiar to her, and which 
rendered her so seductive. 

“ The pale man is as curious as an old squaw,” she said, with an accent of 
ill humour; “ why does he wish to know Prairie Flower’s secret? She has in 
her heart a little bird which sings pleasant songs to her, and attracts her in the 
footsteps of the pale-face who saved her.” 

“Ah!” said the Breton, partly catching the girl’s meaning; “that is 
different.” 

“ Instead of returning to the village,” Red Wolf interposed, “ Prairie Flower 
wished to return to the side of Glass-eye.” 

The Breton reflected for a long time ; the two Indians watched him silently, 
patiently waiting till he thought proper to explain himself. Presently he 


The Plan of the Campaign • 




raised his head, and, fixing his cunning grey eye on the girl, he asked her dis- 
tinctly : 

“ You love him, then ? ” 

“Yes,” she answered, looking down on the ground. 

“ Very good. Now listen attentively to what I am about to tell you ; it will 
interest you prodigiously, or I am greatly mistaken.” 

The two hearers bent down towards him, and listened attentively. Ivon then 
related most copiously his master’s conversation with the two chiefs ; the dis- 
pute that arose between them ; the combat that ensued from it, and the way m 
which he had escaped. 

“ If I did run away,” he said, in conclusion, “heaven is my witness that it 
was not for the purpose of saving my life. Though I am a desperate coward* 
I would never hesitate to sacrifice my life for him ; but Bright-eye advised me 
to act in this way, so that I may try and find assistance for them both.” 

“Good,” the girl said, quickly; “the pale-face is brave. What does he 
intend to do ? ” 

“ I mean to save my master, by Jove ! ” the Breton said, resolutely. “ The 
only thing is that I do not know how to set about it.” 

“ Prairie Flower knows. She will help the pale-face;” 

“ Is what you promise really true, young girl ? ” 

The Indian maid smiled. 

“ The pale-face will follow Prairie Flower and Red Wolf,” she said ; “ they 
will lead him to a spot where he will find friends.” 

“ Good ; and when will you do it, my good girl?” he asked, his heart palpi- 
tating with joy. 

“ So soon as the pale-face is ready to start.” 

“ At once, then, at once 1 ” the Breton exclaimed, hurriedly rising, an<3 
hurrying to his horse. 

Prairie Flower and Red Wolf had concealed their steeds in the centre of a 
clump of trees. Ten minutes later and Ivon and his guides quitted the clearing 
where they had met ; it was about midnight when they started. 

“ My poor master 1 ” the Breton murmured. “ Shall I be permitted to save 
him ? ” 


* 


CHAPTER XX!. 

THE PLAN OF THE CAMPAIGN. 

The night was dark, gloomy, and storm-laden. The wind howled with a 
mournful murmur through the branches ; at each gust the trees shook their 
damp crowns, and sent down showers, which pattered on the shrubs. The sky 
was of a leaden hue ; so great was the silence in the desert, that the fall of a 
withered leaf or the rustling of a branch touched in its passage by some in- 
visible animal could be distinctly heard. 

ivon and his guides advanced cautiously through the forest, seeking their 


86 


The Prairie Flower. 


road in the darkness, half lying on their horses, so as to avoid the branches 
that lashed their faces at every moment. Owing to the endless turns they were 
compelled to take, nearly two hours elapsed ere they left the forest. At length 
they debouched on the plain, and found themselves almost simultaneously on 
the" banks of the Missouri. The river, swollen by the rain and snow, rolled 
along its yellowish waters noisily. The fugitives followed the bank in a south- 
western direct on. Now that they had struck the river, all uncertainty had 
ceased for them ; their road was so distinctly traced that they had no fear o £ 
losing it. 

On arriving at a spot where a point of sand jutted out for several yards into 
the bed of the river, and formed a species of cape, from the end of which 
objects could be seen for some distance, owing to the transparency of the 
water, Red Wolf made a sign to his companions to halt, and himself dis- 
mounted. Prairie Flower and Ivon imitated him. Ivon was not sorry to take 
a few moments’ rest, and, above all, make some inquiries before proceeding 
further. At the first blush, carried away by an unreflecting movement of the 
heart, which impelled him to save his master by any means that offered, he had 
not hesitated to follow his two strange guides; but, with reflection, distrust had 
returned still more powerfully, and the Breton was unwilling to go further 
with the persons he had met until he possessed undoubted proofs of their 
honesty. 

So soon as he had dismounted then, and taken off his horse’s bridle, so that 
it should crop the tender shoots, Ivon walked up boldly to the red-skin, and 
struck him on the shoulder. The Indian, whose eyes were eagerly fixed on the 
river, turned to him. 

“ What does the pale. face want ? ” he asked him. 

“ To talk a little with you, chief.” 

“ The moment is not good for talking,” the Indian answered, sententiously; 
•‘the pale-faces are like the mocking-bird; their tongues must be ever in 
motion : let my brother wait.” 

Ivon did not understand the epigram. 

“ No,” he said, “ we must talk at once.” 

The Indian suppressed an impatient gesture. 

“ The Red Wolf’s ears are open,” he said ; “ the Chattering Jay can explain 
himself.” 

The red-skins, finding some difficulty in pronouncing the names of people 
with whom the accidents of the chase or of trade bring them into relation, are 
accustomed to substitute for these names others, derived from the character or 
physical aspect of the individual they wish to designate. Ivon was called by 
the Blackfeet Indians the Chattering Jay, a name whose justice we will refrain 
from discussing. The Breton did not seem anno\ ed by what Red Wolf said to 
him ; absorbed by the thought that troubled him, every other consideration 
was a matter of indifference to him. 

“ You promised me to save Glass-eye,” he said. 

“Yes,” the chief answered, laconically. 

“ I accepted your propositions without discussion ; for three hours I have 
followed you without saying anything ; but, before going further, I should not 
be sorry to know the means you intend to employ to take him out of the hands 
of the enemy.” 

“ Is my brother deaf ? ” the Indian asked. 

I do not think so,” Ivon answered, rather wounded by the question. 

•‘Then let him listen.” 

u l am doing so,” 


\ -v. 


The Plan of the Campaign . 




> ■ I ■■—————Mi L ,| ■- , 

*' My brother hears nothing ? ” 

“ Not the least, I am free to confess.” 

Red Wolf shrugged his shoulders. 

“ The pale-faces are foxes without tails,” he said, with disdain ; " weaker 
than children in the desert. Let my brother look,” he added, pointing to the 
river. 

Ivon followed the direction indicated, winking, and placing his hands over his 
eyes, to concentrate the visual rays. 

‘ Well,” the Indian asked, after a moment, “ has my brother seen ?” 

“ Nothing at all,” the Breton said, violently. “ May the evil one twist my 
week, if it is possible for me to distinguish anything.” 

“ Then my brother will wait a few minutes,” the Indian said, perfectly calm ; 
** he will then see and hear.” 

“ Hum ! ” the Breton went on, but slightly satisfied with this explanation. 
*‘What shall I see apd hear?” 

“ My brother will know.” 

Ivon would have insisted, but the chief took him by the arm, pushed him 
back, and hid with him behind a clump of trees, where Prairie Flower was 
already ensconced. 

“ Silence ! ” the red-skin muttered, in such an imperative tone that the Breton, 
convinced of the gravity of the situation, deferred to a more favourable moment 
the string of questions he proposed asking the chief. 

A few minutes elapsed. Red Wolf and Prairie Flower, with their bodies bent 
forward, and carefully parting the leaves, looked eagerly in the direction of the 
river, while holding their breath. Ivon, bothered in spite of himself by this 
sort of conduct, imitated their example. A sound soon struck on his ears, but 
so slight and weak that at first he fancied himself mistaken. Still the noise 
grew gradually louder, resembling that of paddles cautiously dipped in the 
water; next, a black dot, at first nearly imperceptible, but which grew larger by 
degrees, appeared on the river. 

There was soon no doubt in the Breton’s mind. The black dot was a canoe. 
On arriving within a certain distance the sound could be no longer heard. At 
this moment the cry of the jay broke the silence, repeated thrice with great 
perfection. Then the cry of the jay was heard again, thrice repeated. 

Upon this the rower, perfectly reassured, as it seemed, leaped on the sand, 
drew the canoe half out of the water, and walked boldly in the direction of the 
clump of trees that served Ivon and his comrades as an observatory. 

The new actor who had entered on the scene, and in whom the reader will 
have recognised Mrs. Margaret, had left Major Melville only about an hour 
previously, after having that conversation we have repeated. Although she did 
cot expect to meet Prairie Flower at this spot, she did not appear at all 
astonished at seeing her, and gave her a friendly nod, to which the girl re- 
sponded with a smile. 

“ What is there now ?” she asked the Indian, 

“ Much,” he replied. 

“ Speak.” 

The Red Wolf at once told her all that had happened during the chase; in 
what way he had learned it, and how Ivon had escaped in order to seek help 
for his master. Margaret listened without letting a sign of emotion be seen 
on her wrinkled, grief-worn face. When Red Wolf had ceased speaking, silfi 
reflected for a few moments ; then raising her head, asked : 

“ Where is the pale-face ? ” 

Here,” the Indian answered, pointing to the clump of trees. 


88 


The Prairie Flower . 


“ Let him come.” 

The chief turned to fetch him, but the Breton, who had heard the last word 
spoken in English, and judged that it was intended for him, left his hiding- 
place, after returning the pistols to his belt, and joined the party. At this 
moment the first gleam of day began to appear, the darkness was rapidly 
dissipated, and a reddish hue, which formed on the extreme limit of the horizon, 
indicated that the sun would speedily rise. The She-wolf fixed on the Breton 
her cunning eye, as if desirous to read the depths of his heart. Ivon had 
nothing to reproach himself with, and hence he bravely withstood the glance. 
The She-wolf, satisfied with the dumb interrogatory to which she had subjected 
the Breton, softened down the harsh expression of her face, and at length ad- 
dressed him in a voice she attempted to render conciliatory. 

“ Listen attentively,” she said to him. 

“ I am listening.” 

“ You are devoted to your master? ” 

“ To the death,” Ivon answered, firmly. 

“ Good : then I can reckon on you ? ” 

“ Yes." 

“ You understand, I suppose, that we four cannot save your master ? u 
“ That appears to me difficult, I allow.” 

“ But we wish to revenge ourselves on Natah Otann.” 

“ Very good.” 

“ For a long time our measures have been taken to gain this end at a given 
moment ; that moment has arrived ; but we have allies we must warn.” 

“ It is true.” 

She drew a ring from her finger. 

“ Take this ring ; you know how to use a paddle, I suppose ? ” 

“ I am a Breton, that is to say, a sailor.” 

. “ Get into the canoe lying there, and without losing a moment, go down the 
river till you reach a fort.” 

“ Hum ! is it far ? ” 

“ You will reach it in less than an hour if you are diligent.” 

“ I will find it, you may be sure of that.” 

“ So soon as you have arrived at the fort, you will ask speech with Major 
Melville ; give him that ring, and tell him all the events of which you have 
been witness.” 

“ Is that all ? ” 

“ No; the major will give you a detachment of soldiers, with whom you will 
join us at Black's clearing : can you find your way there again ?” 

“ I think so ; especially as it is on the river-bank.” 

“ Yes ; and you will have to pass it before reaching the fort.” 
u What shall I do with the canoe ? ” 

“ Abandon it.” 

“ When must I start ? ” 

“ At once; the sun has risen, we must make haste.” 

“ And what are you going to do ? ” 

“ I told you we were going to Black’s clearing, where we shall wait for you.” 
The Breton reflected for a minute. 3 

“ Listen, in your turn,” he said ; “lam not in the habit of discussing orders 
when I think those given are just; I do not think that you intend, under such 
grave circumstances, to mock a poor devil, whom grief renders half mad, and 
who would joyfully sacrifice his life to save his master’s.” 

“ You are right.” 


The Plan of the Campaign. 


89 


“ I am therefore going to obey you.” 

“You should have done so already.” 

“ May be ; but I have a last word to say.” 

“ I am listening.” 

“ If you deceive me, if you do not really help me, as yon pledge yourself, in 
saving my master — I am a coward, that is notorious ; but on my word as a man, 
I will blow out your brains: even were you hidden in the bowels of the earth, I 
would go and seek you to fulfil my oath. You hear me 
“ Perfectly ; and now have you finished ?” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Then be off.” 

“ I am doing so.” 

“ Good-bye till we meet again.” 

And the Breton, bowing once more, pulled the boat into the water, jumped 
in, and hurried off at a rate which showed he would soon reach his destination, 
H is ex-companions looked after him till he was hidden by a bend in the river. 
“And now what are we going to do?” Prairie Flower asked. 

“ Go to the clearing, to arrange with John Black.” 

Margaret mounted Ivon’s horse, Prairie Flower and Red Wolf each took their 
own, and the three started at a gallop. By a fortunate coincidence it was the 
day chosen by the squatter to give his family a rest, and, as we have said, he 
had gone out with William to take a look at his property. After a long ride, 
during which the squatter had burst into ecstasies only known to landed pro- 
prietors, they were preparing to return to their fortress, when William pointed 
out to his father the three mounted persons coming towards them at a full 
gallop. 

“ Hum ! ” Black said, “ Indians, that is an unpleasant meeting ; let us hide 
behind this clump, and try to find out what they want.” 

“ Stay, father,” the young man said, “ I believe that precaution unnecessary.” 
“ Why so, boy ? ” 

“ Because of the party two are women.” 

“ That is no reason,” the squatter said, who since the attack had become ex- 
cessively prudent ; “ you know that in these tribes the women fight as well as 
the men.” 

“ That is true ; but stay, they are unfolding a buffalo-robe in sign of peace.” 
In fact, one of the riders at this moment fluttered a robe in the breeze. 

“ You are right, boy,” the squatter observed presently ; “ let us await them, 
the more so as, if I am not mistaken, I recognise an old acquaintance amongthem.” 
“ The woman who saved us, I believe.” 

“ Right, by Jove ! the meeting is a strange one. Poor woman, I am de- 
lighted to see her again.” . 

Ten minutes later the parties joined ; after the first salutations the ohe-wolr 

took the word. 

“ Do you recognise me, John Black?” # f 

“Of course I do, my worthy woman,” he replied, with emotion ; although 1 
only saw you for a few moments, and under terrible circumstances, the remem- 
brance of you has never left my heart and mind; I have only one wish, ana 
that is that you will give me the opportunity to prove it. 

A flash of joy shot from the She-wolf’s eye. 

“ Are you speaking seriously ? ” she asked, quickly. , 

« Try me.” 

" Good ; I was not deceived in you. I am glad of what I did. I see that the 
service I rendered you has not fallen on ungrateful soil* 


S° 


The Prairie Flower. 


“ Speak.” 

“ Not here ; what I have to tell you is too lengthy and serous for us to b« 

able to discuss it properly at this place.” 

“Will you come to my house ? There you need not be afraid of Deing disturbed.” 
“ If you permit it.” 

“What, my good creature, permit it ? Why, the house, all it contains, and 
the owner in the bargain, all are yours, and you know it.” 

Margaret smiled sadly. 

“ Thanks ! ” she said, offering him her hand, which Black pressed gladly. 
“Come,” he said, “ as we have nothing more to do here, let us be off.” 

They started in the direction of the house ; but the return was silent, each 
absorbed in thought rode on without thinking of addressing a word to the 
other. They were but a short distance off when they suddenly saw some 
twenty horsemen debouch from a wood on the right, dressed, as far as could be 
distinguished, as woodrangers. 

“ What is this ? ” Black said with astonishment, as he pulled his horse up. 

‘‘ Eh ! ” the She-wolf said, not replying to the squatter. “ The Frenchman 
has been diligent.” 

“ What do you mean ? ” 

“ I will explain all that presently ; for the present you need only offer your 
hospitality to these good people.” 

“ Hum ! ” Black said, doubtingly. “ I shall be glad to do it, but must know 
who they are, and what they want of me.” 

“ They are Americans, like yourself. I asked the commandant of the fort 
where they are stationed to send them here.” 

“ What fort and what garrison are you talking of, my good woman ? On my 
soul, I do not know what you mean.” 

“ What 1 have you not learned to know your neighbours since you have been 
here ? ” 

“ What ! have I neighbours ?” he said, in an angry tone. 

“ About ten miles off is Fort Mitchell, commanded by a brave officer, Major 
Melville.” 

At this explanation the squatter’s face was unwrinkled ; it was not a rival, 
but a defender he had as neighbour, henc-e all was for the best, 

“ Oh, I will go and pay him my respects,” he said; “ the acquaintance of a 
fort commandant is not to be neglected in the desert.” 

Major Melville had sent off at once tne detachment asked by his sfster ; but 
reflecting that soldiers could not execute so well as hunters the meditated coup 
de main, he chose twenty hardened and resolute trappers and engages under the 
command of an officer who had been a long time in the Fur Company’s ser- 
vice, and was versed in all the tricks of the crafty enemies he would have to 
fight. 

At the foot of the hill the two parties combined. Black, though still ignorant 
for what purpose the detachment had come, received the reinforcements sent to 
him most affably. Ivon was radiant; the worthy Breton, now that he could 
dispose of such a number of good rifles, believed in the certainty of saving his 
master ; all his suspicions had disappeared, and he burst forth into apologies 
and thanks to the She-wolf and her two Indian friends. So soon as all were 
comfortably lodged in the building Black returned to his guests, and, alter 
offering them refreshments, said — 

“ Now, I am waiting for your explanation.” 

As we shah soon see the development of the plans formed at this meeting, 
it is useless to describe them. 


CHAPTER XXIt. 


THE CAMP OF THE BLACKFEET. 

Two days have elapsed since the events of our last chapter. It is evening mi 
the Kenhas village. The tumult is great; all are preparing for an expedition. 
The night is clear and starlit ; great fires, kindled before each cabin, spread 
around immense reddish gleams, which light up the whole village. There is 
something strange and striking in the scene presented by the village, crowded 
with a motley population. The Count de Beaulieu and Bright-eye, apparently 
free, are conversing in a low tone, sitting on the bare ground, and leaning 
against the wall of a cabin. 

The time fixed by the count for his parole has long passed, still the Indian 
chiefs have satisfied themselves with taking away his weapons and the hunter’s, 
and pay no more attention to them. 

On the large village square two immense fires have been kindled. Round (he 
first, placed in front of the council-lodge, are seated White Buffalo, Natah 
Otann, Red Wolf, and three or four other chiefs of the tribe ; round the second 
some twenty warriors are silently smoking the calumet. Such was the appear- 
ance offered by the Kenhas village at about nine o’clock of the even ng of the 
day we return to it. 

“ Why allow the pale-faces thus to wander about the village ? ” Red Wolf 
asked. 

Natah Otann smiled. 

“ Have the white men the eyes of the eagle and the feet of the gazelle to find 
again their trail lost in the desert ? ” 

“ My father is right if he speaks of Glass-eye,” Red Wolf urged ; “ but Bright- 
eye has a red-skin heart.” 

“Yes; if he was alone he would try to escape, but he will not abandon his 
friend.” 

“The latter can follow him.” 

“ Glass-eye has a brave heart, but his feet are weak ; he cannot walk in the 
desert.” 

Red Wolf looked down in his stolid way with an air of conviction, and made 
no reply. 

“The hour has arrived to set out ; the allied nations are proceeding to the 
rendezvous,” White Buffalo sai„, in a sombre voice. “ It is nine o’clock; the 
owl has twice given the signal, and the moon is rising.” 

“ Good,” Natah Otann said, “ we will have the horses smoked, so as to set 
out immediately after.” 

Red Wolf gave a shrill whistle. At this signal some twenty horsemen gal- 
loped into the square and went up to the second fire, rc ind which an equal 
number of warriors, naked to the waist, were crouching and smoking silently. 
These men were warriors of the tribe who were dismounted, either by accident 
or in action; the horsemen at this moment prancing round them weie their 
friends, and came up to make each a present of a horse prior to the departure 
of the expedition. While cantering round the horsemen drew gradually nearer 
to the smokers, who did not appear to notice them. Each horseman chose out 


The Prairie flower. 


9 2 


the man to whom he intended to give a horse, and a shower of lashes fell on th® 
raked shoulders of these stoical warriors. At each blow they struck the war- 
rior shouted, each calling his friend my name. 

“ So and so, you are a beggar and wretched man. You desire my horse, I 
give it to you j but you will bear on your shoulders the bloody marks of my 
whip.” 

This performance lasted about a quarter of an hour, during which the 
sufferers, although the blood ran down their backs, did not utter a cry or groan, 
but remained calm and motionless, as if they had been metamorphosed into 
bronze statues. At length the Red Wolf gave a second whistle, and the horse- 
men disappeared as rapidly as they came. The patients then rose as if nothing 
had happened to them, and went with radient forehead and firm step, each to 
take possession of a magnificent steed, held by the ex-scourgers, now become 
their friends once more. This is what the Blackfeet called smoking horses. 

“ The hour has struck 1 The hour has struck ! The hour has struck ! ” the 
crier cried. “ Warriors, to your lances and guns ! The horses are neighing 
with impatience 1 Your chiefs are awaiting you, and your enemies sleep. To 
arms! To arms ! To arms!” 

“ To arms ! ” all the warriors shouted. 

Natah Otann, followed by his warriors, mounted like himself on impetuous 
steeds, then appeared in the square, and uttered in a terrible voice the war-yell 
of the Blackfeet. At this cry every man rushed on his weapons, mounted, and 
ranged under the respective chiefs, who, within scarce ten minutes, found them- 
selves at the head of five hundred warriors, perfectly armed and equipped. 

Natah Otann cast a triumphant glance around him ; his eye fell immediately 
on the two prisoners, who had remained quietly seated, talking together, and 
apparently indifferent to all that happened. At the sight of them the chief’s 
thick eyebrows were contracted, he leant over to the White Buffalo, who rode 
by his side, and muttered a few words in his ear. The old man gave a sign of 
assent, and walked towards the prisoners, while Natah Otann, taking the head 
of the war-party, gave the signal for departure, and went off, only leaving ten 
warriors on the square, to aid White Buffalo, if required. 

“ Gentlemen,” the latter said, sharply but courteously, “be good enough to 
mount and follow me, if you please.” 

“ Is this an order you give us, sir?” the count asked, haughtily. 

“ What does that question mean ? ” 

“ Because I am not in the habit of obeying anybedy.” 

“Sir,” the chief answered, “any resistance would be insensate, and rather in- 
jurious than useful to your interests ; so to horse without further delay.” 

“ The chief is right,” Bright-eye said, with a significant look at the count j 
“ why any obstinacy ? We can not be the stronger.” 

“ But ” the young man remarked. 

“ Here is your horse,” the hunter interrupted him, sharply. 

“ We obey the chief,” he added aloud ; then he added in a whisper — 

“Are you mad, Mr. Edward ? Who knows the chances luck has in store for 
tis during the accursed expedition ? ” 

“ Still- ” 

“ Mount, mount 1 ” 

At length the young man, partly convinced, obeyed the hunter. When the 
prisoners had mounted the warriors surrounded them, and led them off at a 
gallop till they caught up the column, of which they took the lead. 

Despite the count’s resistance, Natah Otann and White Buffalo had not 
gi' en up their plan of making him pass for Montezuma, and placing him at the 


The Camp of the Black feet. 


93 


head of the allied nations. Still this plan had been modified in this sense that, 
as the young count refused his help, they would force him to give it in spite of 
himself. The following is the way in which they intended to act. They had 
succeeded in persuading the Indians who accompanied them during the ostrich 
hunt that the struggle sustained by the count, and which had struck them with 
stupor, owing to the energetic resistance the two men had so long offered to 
fifty warriors, was a ruse invented by them to display their strength and power 
in the sight of all. 

The red-skins, owing to their ignorance, are often stupidly credulous. Natah 
Otann’s clumsy falsehood, which any man but slightly civilised would have re- 
garded with contempt, obtained the greatest success with these brutalised 
beings, and enhanced in their eyes the personal value of the men whom they 
saw continuing to live on good terms with their chiefs, and remaining 
apparently free in the village. 

Matters were too far advanced, the day chosen for the outbreak of the plot 
was too near for the chiefs to give counter-orders to their allies, and concoct 
some other scheme to replace the prophet they had announced to the Missouri 
nations. If on arriving at the rendezvous the man they had expected was not 
presented to them, it was evident they would retire with their contingents, and 
that all would be broken off with no hope of recombination ; but such a cata- 
strophe must be guarded against at all risks. 

The resolution formed by the two chiefs, desperate as it was, they were com- 
pelled to adopt through the suspicious nature of the circumstances, and they 
trusted to chance to make it suceeed. The count and his companion would 
march, so long as the expedition lasted, at the head of the attacking columns, 
without weapons it is true, but apparently free, while guarded by ten picked 
warriors, who would never leave them, and kill them on the slightest suspicious 
gesture. The plan was absurd, and with other men than Indians the impos- 
sibility would have been recognised in less than an hour ; but, through its very 
impracticability, it offered chances of success, and this was chiefly owing to the 
belief the Indians held that the count had no friends to attempt his rescue. 

Ivon’s flight had troubled Natah Otann for a few moments; but the dis- 
covery made in the forest, where he had sought shelter, of the body of a man 
clothed in the servant’s dress, and half devoured by wild beasts, restored him 
all his serenity, by proving to him that he had naught to fear from the poor 
fellow s devotion. 

Three hours prior to the departure of the column the chief had, on 
White Buffalo’s revelations, had five spies secretly strangled. Red Wolf, in 
whom Natah Otann and White Buffalo placed unbounded confidence, and 
whose courage could not be doubted, was appointed head of the detachment to 
watch over the prisoners. Hence matters were in the best possible state. The 
two chiefs marched about fifty paces ahead of their warriors, conversing in a 
low voice, and definitely arranging their final plans. White Buffalo described 
in a few words the position and their hopes. 

“ Qur prospect is desperate,” he said ; “ chance may make it fail or succeed ; 
all depends upon the first attack. If, as I believe, we surprise the American 
garrison, and seize Fort Mitchell, we shall have no further need of this count, 
whose disappearance we can easily account for by saying that he has reascended 
to heaven because we are victors. However, we shall see : all will be decided in 
a few hours. Till then, courage and prudence.” 

Natah Otann made no reply ; but cast a glance at Prairie Flower, who 
cantered along in apparent carelessness on the flank of the column, which she 
had asked leave to accompany, and the chief had gladly granted it. The war- 


94 


The Prairie Flower . 


riors advanced in a long line, silently following one of those winding paths 
formed on the desert for centuries by the feet of wild beasts. I he night was 
transparent and calm ; the sky, embroidered with millions of stars, shed 
down on the landscape floods of melancholy light, harmonising with 
the grand and primitive nature of the desert. About four in the morning 
Natah Otann halted on the top or a wooded dell, in the centre of an im- 
mense clearing, where the entire detachment disappeared, without leaving a 
trace. 

Fort Mitchell rose gloomy and majestic at about a gunshot off. The Indians 
had effected their march with such prudence that the American garrison had 
given no sign of alarm. Natah Otann had a tent put up, into which he cour- 
teously begged his prisoners to enter, and they obeyed. 

“ Why so much politeness ?” the count said. 

“ Are you not my guests ? ” the chief replied, with an ironical smile, and then 
withdrew. 

The count and his comrade when left alone lay down on a pile of furs in- 
tended for their bed. 

“ What is to be done ?” the count muttered, greatly discouraged. 

“ Sleep,” the hunter said, carelessly. “ Unless I am mistaken, we shall soon 
have some news.” 

“ Heaven grant it.” 

“ Amen,” Bright-eye continued with a laugh. “ Bah 1 we shall not die this 
time either.” 

“ I hope so,” the count repeated, to say something. 

“ And I am sure of it. It would be curious, on my word,” the hunter said, 
with a laugh, “were I, who have traversed the desert so long, to be killed by 
these red brutes.” 

The young man could not refrain from admiring in his heart the cool cer- 
tainty with which the Canadian uttered so monstrous an opinion ; but at this 
moment the prisoners heard a gentle sound near them. 

“ Silence ! ” Bright-eye commanded. 

They listened attentively. A harmonious voice then sang to a melody full 
of gentleness and melancholy the exquisite Blackfoot song beginning with the 
verses — 

“ I confide to you my heart, in the name of the Master of Life ; I am un- 
happy, and no one takes pity on me, yet the Master of Life is great in my 
sight.” 

“ Oh ! ” the count muttered joyously, “ I recognise that voice, my friend.” 

“ And I too, by Jupiter ! It is Prairie Flower’s.” 

“ What does she say ? ” 

4 * It is a warning she gives us.’’ 

*' Do you believe so ? •’ 

Prairie Flower loves you, Mr. Edward.” 

“ Poor child ! and I love her too ; but alas 1 — * 

Bah ! after the storm comes fine weather.” 

" If I could but see her.” 

u bor what good ? She will contrive to make herself visible when It is neee§* 
Sarv. Come, wild or tame, all women are alike. But look out, here is some® 
body.” 

They threw themselves on the furs, and pietended to be asleep. A man had 
quietly lifted the curtain of the tent. By the moon’s ray, that passed through 
the opening, the prisoners recognised Red Wolf. The Indian looked outside 
for a moment; then, probably reassured by the calmness that prevailed 


The Camp of the Blarkfeet. 



around, he let the curtain of the tent fall, and took a few .paces in the in- 
terior. 

“ The jaguar is strong and courageous,” he said, in a loud voice, as if talking 
to himself ; “ the fox is cunning ; but the man whose heart is big is stronger than 
the jaguar, and more cunning than the fox, when he has in his hand weapons to 
defend himself. Who says that Glass-eye and Bright-eye will allow their 
throats to be cut like tamed gazelles ? ” 

And not looking at the prisoners, the chief laid at their feet two guns, from 
which hung powder-flasks, bullet-bags, and long knives; then he left the tent 
again, as calmly as if he had done the simplest matter in the world. The 
prisoners looked at each other in amazement. 

“ What do you think of that?” Bright-eye muttered, in stupefaction. 

“ It is a trap,” the count answered. 

“ Hum ! trap or no, the weapons are there, and I shall take them.” 

The hunter seized the guns and the knives, which he immediately hid under 
the furs. The arms were hardly in security ere the curtain of the tent was 
again raised, and Natah Otann walked in. He bore in his hand a branch of 
ocote, or candle-wood, which lit up his thoughtful face, and gave it a sinister 
expression. The chief dug up the ground with his knife, planted his torch in 
the ground, and walked towards the prisoners, who looked on without giving 
any sign. 

“ Gentlemen,” the chief then said, “ I have come to ask for a moment’s inter- 
view with you.” 

“ Speak, sir ; we are your prisoners, and as such compelled to hear you, if not 
to listen to you,” the count said, drily, as he sat up on the furs, while Bright- 
eye rose carelessly, and lit his pipe at the candle-wood torch. 

“ Since you have been my prisoners, gentlemen,” the chief continued, “ you 
have not had, to my knowledge, any reason to complain of the way in which I 
have treated you.” 

“ That depends. In the first place, I do not admit that I am legally your 
prisoner.” 

“ Oh, sir,” the chief said, with a smile of mockery, “ do you speak of 
legality to a poor Indian ? You know well that we are ignorant of that 
word.” 

“ That is true ; go on.” 

“ I have come to see you — ” 

“ Why ?” the count interrupted him, impatiently. “ Explain ! ” 

“ I have a bargain to propose to you.” 

“ Well, I will frankly confess that your way of bargaining does not impress 
me with much confidence,” 

The Indian made a move. 

“ No matter,” the count continued, “ let us hear it.” 

“ I should not like to be obliged, sir, to bind you again as you were when you 
were captured.” 

“ I am extremely obliged to you.” 

“ But at this moment I absolutely need all my warriors, and I cannot leave 
anybody to guard you two gentlemen.” 

Which means ? ” 

41 That I ask your parole not to escape for the next twenty-four hours. 1 * 

“ But that is not a bargain.” 

Wait ; I am coining to it.” 

44 Good ; I am waiting.” 

**ln return, I pledge myself — ” 


9 $ 


The Prairie Flower \ 


“Ah! ” the count said, contemptuously, “let us see to what you pledgv 
yourself; that must be curious.” 

“ i pledge myself,” the chief continued, still cold and calm, “ to give youyom 
liberty in twenty-four hours.” 

“ And my comrade?” 

The Indian bowed his head in affirmation ; the count burst into a loud 
laugh. 

“And suppose we did not a.ccept ? ” he asked. 

“ But you wUl do so,” he said, with an ironical smile. 

11 Possibly ; but suppose the contrary for a moment.” 

« At daybreak you will both be attached to the stake, and tortured until sun* 
set.” 

“ Oh, oh ! Is that your final word ? ” 

“ The last ; in half an hour I will come for your answer.” 

And he turned to go out. The count bounded like a jaguar, and stood before 
the chief, his gun in one hand, his knife in the other. 

“ A moment,” he shouted. 

“ Wah ! ” the chief said, crossing his hands on his wide chest, and gazing at 
them sarcastically. “ You had taken your precautions, it appears.” 

“ By Jove ! ” Bright-eye said, with a grin ; “ I rather fancy it is our turn to 
make conditions.” 

“ Perhaps so,” Natah Otann replied, coolly; “ but I have no time to lose in 
vain words ; let me pass, gentlemen.” 

Bright-eye threw himself quickiy before the door. 

“Come, chief," he said, “things cannot end like that; we are not old 
women to be frightened. Before we are fastened to the stake we will kill 
you.” 

The chief shrugged his shoulders disdainfully. 

“ You are mad ; let me pass, old hunter, and do not oblige me to use 
force.” 

“ No, no, chief,” Bright-eye added, with an ironical laugh ; “ we shall not 
part like that ; all the worse for you ; you should not have got your head in the 
wolf’s throat.” 

Natah Otann made an impatient gesture. 

“ You wish it ; well, then, see ! ” 

Raising to his lips his war-whistle, made of a human thigh bone, he pro- 
duced a shrill sound. All at once, before the two Europeans could comprehend 
what was happening, the sides of the tent were cut open, and the Blackfeet 
bounded into the interior. The count and Bright-eye were seized and dis- 
armed. Tne sachem, with his arms still crossed on his chest, looked like a 
Stoic, while the Kenhas, with their eyes fixed on the chief, and uplifted toma- 
hawks, seemed to await from him a final signal. 

There was a moment of intense anxiety; though the two white men were so 
brave, the attack had been so rapid and unexpected that they could not refrain 
from an inward shudder. For a few seconds the chief enjoyed his triumph ; 
then, raising his hand, with a gesture of supreme authority, he said — 

“ Enough ! Restore their weapons to these warriors. Are not they the 
guests of Natah Otann ? ” 

The Rlackl'eet retired as suddenly as they had appeared. 

“ Well,” the chief asked, with slight irony, “ do you understand me at last ? 
Do you still fancy me in your power ? ” 

“ Very good, sir,” the count replied, coldly, sti’l suffering from the struggle 
toe had gone through ; “ i am forced to recognise tne advantage that chanco 


The Camp of the BlacJcfeet . 


97 


gives you over me ; any resistance would be useless. I consent to submit fot 
the present to your will ; but only on two conditions.” 

They are accepted beforehand, sir,” Natah Otann said, with a bow. 

“ Do not be too certain, sir: for you do not yet know what I mean to ask 
from you.” 

“ I am waiting your explanation.” 

“ As it must be so, I will march at the head of your tribes ; but alone, un- 
armed, and on condition that under no pretext you impose on me any other 
character in the gloomy tragedy you are preparing to act.” 

The chief frowned. 

“ And supposing that I refuse ? ” he said, in a hoarse voice. 

“ If you refuse,” the young man answered, with his calmest air, “ 1 will em- 
ploy sure means to compel you to assent.” 

“ They are ? ” 

“ I will blow out my brains, sir, in the sight of all your warriors*” 

The chief cast a viper’s glance at him. 

“ Very good,” he said, presently. “ I accept ; now let us have the other con- 
dition.” 

“ It is simply this : conqueror or conquered — and I hope sincerely that the 
latter may be the case — ” 

“Thank you,” the chief interrupted him, with an ironical bow. 

“ After the battle, whatever its issue may be,” the count continued, “you will 
fight me honourably, with equal weapons.” 

“ Why, sir count, you are proposing to me what white men call a duel 1” 

“ Yes. Does that displease you ?” 

“ Me? certainly not, and I accept gladly; the more so, as we blood-Indians 
are accustomed to have such fights to settle our own personal quarrels.” 

“ Then you accept my conditions P” 

“ I do so.” 

“ But who will guarantee your good faith ? ” the young man asked. 

“ I, sir,” a powerful voice said. 

The three men turned. White Buffalo was standing motionless in the door- 
way of the tent. At the unexpected appearance of this strange man, whose 
features revealed at the moment an imposing majesty, the young count felt 
subdued, and bowed respectfully. 

“ Gentlemen,” Natah Otann continued, “you are free within the limits of the 
camp.” 

“ Thanks,” Bright-eye said, coarsely; “ but I have made no promise.” 

“ You ! ” the chief said, carelessly ; “ go or stay, I care very little.” 

And after bowing ceremoniously to the count, the two chiefs withdrew. 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


BEFORE THE ATTACK. 

After leaving the tent the two chiefs walked for some moments side by side, 
End did not exchange a word ; both seemed plunged in deep thought, doubt- 
lessly caused by the serious events that were preparing — events whose success 
would decide the fate of the Indian tribes of that part of the continent. While 
walking along, they reached a point on the hillock whence a most extensive 
view could be enjoyed in every direction. 

The night was calm and balmy, there was not a breath in the air, not a cloud 
on the sky, whose deep azure was enamelled with a profusion of twinkling stars ; 
an imposing silence reigned over this desert, where, however, several thousand 
men were ambushed, only waiting a word or a signal to cut each other’s throats. 
Mechanically the two men stopped, and gazed at the grand landscape extended 
at their feet, in the immediate foreground of which frowned Fort Mitchell, 
throwing its gloomy shadow far across the prairie. 

“ By sunrise,” Natah Otann muttered, answering his own thoughts, rather 
than addressing his companion, “that haughty fortress will be mine. The 
red-skins will command at the spot where their oppressors are still 
reigning.” 

“Yes,” White Buffalo repeated, mechanically, “to-morrow you will be 
master of the fort, but will you manage to keep it ? Conquering is nothing ; 
the white men have been several times defeated by the red- skins, and yet they 
have enslaved, decimated, and dispersed them like the leaves the autumn breeze 
bears away.” 

“ That is only too true,” the chief said, with a sigh ; “ it has ever 
been so since the first day the white men set foot in this unhappy land. 
What is the mysterious influence that has constantly prelected them against 
us?” 

“ Yourselves, my child,” White Buffalo said, mournfully shaking his head; 
“you are your own greatest enemies. You can only impute to your- 
selves your continued defeats, for you are so obstinate for internecine 
warfare; the whites have taken care to foster strongly your headstrong 
passions, by which they have skilfully profited to conquer you in de- 
tail.” 

“ Yes, you have told me that often, my father, so you see I have profited by 
your advice; all the Missouri Indians are now united, they obey the same chief, 
and march under one totem ; thus, believe me, this union will be fertile in good 
results, we shall driv^ these plundering wolves from our frontiers, we shall send 
them back to the villages of stone ; and henceforth only the mocassin of the 
red-skins will tread our native prairies, and the echoes will only be aroused by 
the joyous laughter of the red-skins, or repeat the war-cry of the Black- 
i'eet.” 

“ No one will be happier than I at such a result ; my most ardent desire is to 
see men free from whom I have received such paternal hospitality ; but, alas, 
who can foresee the future ? These sachems whom you have succeeded in 
combining by attention and patience are ,’gitating darkly; they fear to obey 


Before the Attach. 


00 


you ; they are jealous of the power themselves gave you, so there is a chance 
they will abandon you.” 

“I will not give them the time, my father; for the last few days I have 
known all their designs, and followed their plans; up to the present prudence 
has closed my mouth. I did rot wish to risk the success of my enterprise ; but 
so soon as I am master of this fortress below us, belive me, I shall speak loudly, 
for my voice will have exercised an authority, my power a strength, which the 
most turbulent will be compelled to recognise. Victory will render me great 
and terrible : will trample under foot those who now conspire in the darkness, 
and who would not hesitate to turn against me if I experienced a defeat. Go, 
my father, let all be ready for the attack so soon as I give the signal, visit the 
outposts, watch the movements of the enemy, for in two hours I shall utter my 
war-cry.” 

White Buffalo regarded him for a moment with a singular expression, in 
which friendship, fear, and admiration struggled in turn ; then laying his hand 
on his shoulder, he said, with much emotion : 

“ Child, you are mad ; but it is a sublime madness : the work of reformation 
you meditate is impossible — but, whether you triumph or succumb, your attempt 
will not be useless. Your passage on earth will leave a long, luminous trace, 
which may one day serve as a beacon to those who succeed in accomplishing 
the liberation of your race.” 

After a few seconds of silence, more eloquent than vain words, the two men 
fell into each other’s arms, and held each other in a firm embrace ; they then 
separated, and Natah Otann remained alone. 

The young chief did not conceal from himself in any way the difficulties of 
his position. He recognised the justice of his adopted father’s observations; 
but now it was too late to retreat, he must push onward at all risks. Now that 
the moment had arrived to descend into the arena, all hesitation had ceased, 
all fear had died out in the young chief’s bosom, to give way to a cold 
and invincible resolution, that imparted to him the lucidity of mind re- 
quired to play skilfully the great part on which the fate of his race would 
depend. 

When White Buffalo left him alone, Natah Otann sat down on a rock, ar.d, 
resting his head on his hand, fixed his eyes on the place, and fell into serious 
thought. For a long time he had been dreaming, with a vague consciousness 
of external objects, when a hand was gently laid on his shoulder. The chief 
quivered, as if he had received an electric shock, and quickly raised his 
head. 

“ Ochtl ? n he said, with an emotion he could not master. “Prairie Flower 
here at this hour ? ” 

The young girl smiled sweetly. 

“ Why is my brother astonished,” she replied, in her gentle and melodious 
voice ; “ does not the chief know that Prairie Flower loves to wander about at 
night, when nature is slumbering, and the voice of the Great Spirit can be more 
easily heard? We girls 'ove to dream at night, by the melancholy light that 
comes from the stars, and seems to give reality to our thoughts, at times, in 
the mist.” 

The chief sighed in reply 

“ You are suffering! ” said Prairie Flower, gently ; “you, the first sachem of 
our nation, the most renowned warrior of our tribes — what reason can be 
powerful enough to draw a sigh from you ? ” 

The chief seized the dainty hand the girl yielded to him, and pressed it 
gently between his own. 


100 


The Prairie Flower. 


“ Prairie Flower.” he said at length, “ you are ignorant why I suffer when ! 
am by your side ? ” 

“ How should I know it ? Although my brothers call me the Virgin of Sweet 
Love , and suppose me to be in relation with the spirits of air and water, alas ! 
I am only an ignorant young girl. I should like to know th« cause of your 
grief; perhaps I could succeed in curing you.” 

“ No,” the chief answered, shaking his head, “ it is not in your power, 
child; to do that the beating of your heart ought to respond to mir.“ 
and the little bird, which sings so melodiously in the hearts of maidens, 
and murmurs such gentle words in their ears, should have flown near 
you.” 

The girl blushed and smiled ; she let her eyes fall, and making an effort to 
disengage her hand, which Natah Otann still held in his — 

“ The little bird, of which my brother speaks, I have seen : its song has 
already been chanted near me.” 

The chief sprang up, and fixed a flashing glance on the maiden. 

“What!” he exclaimed, with agitation, “you love? Has one of the 
young warriors of our tribe known how to touch your heart, and fill it with 
love ? ” 

Prairie Flower shook her charming head petulantly, while a sweet smile parted 
her coral lips. 

“ I know not if what I experience is what you call love,” she said. 

Natah Otann had, by a powerful effort, checked the emotion which made his 
limbs tremble. 

“ Why should it be so ? ” he continued, thoughtfully. “ The laws of nature 
are immutable, no one can prevent it ; the child’s hour was destined to arrive. 
By what right can I quarrel with what has happened ? Have I not in my heart 
a sacred feeling, which fills it, and before which every other must be ex- 
tinguished ? A man in my position is too far above vulgar passions ; the object 
he proposes to himself is too great for him to allow himself to be ruled by the 
love of a woman. The man who lays claim to become the saviour and regenerator 
of a people no longer belongs to humanity. Let me be worthy of the 
task I have taken on myself, and forget, if possible, the mad and hope- 
less passion that devours me. The girl can never be mine ; everything 
separates us. I will be to her what I ought never to have ceased to be — a 
father.” 

He let his head hang despairingly on his chest, and remained for a few mo- 
ments absorbed in gloomy meditation... 

Prairie Flower regarded him with art expression of tender pity ; she had 
only imperfectly caught the words the chief muttered, and understood but little 
of them. Stn. she felt a deep friendship for him ; she suffered in seeing him, 
and sought vainly some consolation to afford. She waited anxiously till he 
should remember her presence, and speak to her again. 

At length he raised his head. 

“ My sister has not told me which of our young warriors she prefers to all 
the rest.” 

“ Has not the sachem guessed it? ” she asked, timidly. 

“ Natah Otann is a chief. If he is the father of his warriors, he is no spy on 
their deeds or thoughts.” 

“ The man of whom I speak to my brother is not a Kenha warrior,” she con- 
tinued. 

“ Ah ! ” he said, in surprise, and looking scrutinisingly at her. “ Can it be 
one of the pale-faces who are Natah Otann’s guests? ” 


Before the Attach . 


IOt 


“ My brother would say his prisoners,” she murmured. 

“What mean these words, girl ? Have you, born but yesterday, any right to 
try and explain my actions ? Ah ! ” he added, with a frown, “ now I under- 
stand how the pale-face chiefs had weapons when I visited them an hour ago. 
It is useless for my daughter to tell me now the name of him she loves, for I 
know it.” 

The girl hung her head, with a blush. • 

“ Achtsett — it is good,” he continued, in a rough voice, “ my sister is free to 
place her affections where she pleases. Was it to give me this news that 
Prairie Flower came to me ? ” 

“ No,” she answered ; “ another person ordered me to come here, as she has 
an important secret to reveal to me.” 

“An important secret?” Natah Otann repeated. “Of what woman is my 
sister speaking?” 

“ I am speaking of her who is called the She-wolf of the prairies ; she has 
•ver been gentle, good, and affectionate to me.” 

‘ That is strange,” the chief muttered. “ So you are waiting for her ? ” 

“ I am.” 

u But that woman is mad,” the chief exclaimed. 

“ Those whom the Great Spirit wishes to protect he deprives of reason,” she 
replied. 

For some minutes an almost imperceptible rustling had been going on 
in the bushes ; this sound, though so slight, the chief’s practised ear would have 
detected, had he not been entirely absorbed by his conversation with the girl. 
All at once the branches were violently torn asunder; several men, led by the 
She-wolf of the prairies, rushed towards the chief, and, before he had recovered 
from the surprise caused by this sudden attack, he was thrown down and 
securely pinioned. 

“ The mad woman ! ” he exclaimed. 

“Yes, yes, the mad woman,” she repeated, in a hoarse voice. “At 
length I hold my vengeance ! Thanks,” she added, addressing the three 
men who accompanied her ; “ 1 will now guard him myself, he shall not 
escape.” 

The men w thdrew without replying. Although they wore the Indian dress, 
a panther skin drawn over their faces rendered them perfectly secure from 
detection. Only three persons remained on the top of the hill — Prairie 
Flower, Margaret, and Natah Otann, uttering, meanwhile, hoarse and 
inarticulate sounds. The She-wolf surveyed her enemy prostrated at 
her feet with a joy impossible to describe, while Prairie Flower, stand- 
ing motionless by the chief, gazed on him sorrowfully and thought- 
fully. 

“ Yes,” the She-wolf said, with a glance of satiated vengeance, “ howl, 
panther ; bend the bonds you cannot break. I hold you at last ; it is my turn 
to torture you, to repay you all the suffering you lavished on me. Oh 1 I can 
never be sufficiently avenged on you. the assassin of my wl ole family. God is 
just : tooth for tooth, eye for eye, wretch 1 ” 

She picked up a dagger that had fallen on the ground, and began to prick 

him. , 

“ Answer me — do you not feel the cold steel piercing you ? ” she asked 
him. 

A smile of contempt played over the chief’s lips. The She-wolf, exasperated, 
raised the dagger to strike him ; but Prairie Flower held her arm. Margaret 
turned like a tiger; but, recognising the girl, she let the weapon fall from her 


The Prairie Flower. 


*02 


trembling hand, and her face assumed an expression of infinite gentleness and 
tenderness. 

“ You here? ” she exclaimed. “ Then you did not forget the meeting ? ” 

'« No,” the young girl replied. “ My mother is good ; Prairie Flower loves 
her. Why thus torture the man who acted as a father to the abandoned 
child ? ” 

Margaret gazed at the child with an expression of stupor, then burst into a 
laugh. 

“ What ! ” she exclaimed, in a piercing voice, “ you, Prairie Flower, intercede 
for this man ? ” 

“ He was a father to Prairie Flower,” the girl answered, simply. 

“ But you do not know him, then ? ” 

“ He has been kind to me.” 

“ Silence, child ! do not implore the She-wolf,” the chief said, in a gloomy 
voice. “ Natah Otann is a warrior; he knows how to die.” 

“ No, the chief must not die,” the Indian girl said, resolutely. 

Natah Otann laughed. 

“ It is I who am avenged,” he said. 

“ Dog ! ” the She-wolf yelled, stamping her heel on his face, “ silence ! or I 
will tear out your viper’s tongue.” 

The Indian smiled with contempt. 

“ My mother will follow me,” the girl said: “ I will unfasten the chief, imorder 
that he may rejoin his warriors, who are about to fight.” 

She picked up the dagger, and knelt down near the prisoner ; but the She- 
wolf checked her. 

“ Before cutting his bonds, listen to me, child,” she said. 

“ Afterwards,” the girl objected. “ A chief must be with his warriors in 
battle.” 

“ Listen to me for a few minutes,” She-wolf continued, earnestly; “ I implore 
it of you, Prairie Flower, by all I may have done for you ; then, when I have 
ceased speaking, if you still wish it, you shall deliver that man. I swear to you 
I will not prevent it.” 

The girl looked at her fixedly. 

“ Speak ! ” she said, in her gentle and sympathising voice. “ Prairie Flower 
is listening.” 

A sigh of relief escaped from the She-wolf’s oppressed chest. There was a 
moment’s silence : nothing could be heard, save the panting of the prisoner. 

“ You are right, girl,” the She-wolf at length said, in a mournful voice, 
“ that man took care of your infancy, was kind to you, and brought you up ten- 
derly ; you see that I do him justice ! But he never told you how you fell 
into his hands.” 

“ Never,” the maiden said, in a melancholy voice. 

“Well,” the She-wolf continued, “that secret, which he has not dared to 
reveal to you, I will tell you. On just such a night as this, at the head of his 
ferocious warriors, the man you call your father attacked your real father, and 
while your two brothers, by that monster’s orders, were burned alive, your father 
was fastened to a tree, and there was flayed alive.” 

“ Horror! ” the young girl shrieked, as she sprang up. 

“ And if you do not believe me,” she continued, in a shrill voice, “tear from 
your neck that bag made of your unhappy father’s skin, and you will find in it 
all that remains of him.” 

With a feverish movement the young girl drew out the bag, which she 
squeezed convulsively. 


Before the Attack . 


103 


“Oh ! ” she exclaimed, “no ! no ! it is impossible ; such atrocities could not 
be committed.” 

Suddenly her tears ceased, she looked fixedly at the She-wolf, and said, ina 
barsh voice : 

“ How do you know all this ? The man who told it you lied.” 

“ I was present,” the She-wolf said, coldly. 

** You were present ? You witnessed this horrible scene ? ” 

“ Yes, I did.” 

“ Why ? ” she asked, madly. “ Answer, why ? ” 

“ Why ? ” she said, with an accent of supreme majesty ; “ because I am vour 
mother, child.” 

At this unexpected revelation the girl’s features were convulsed, her 
voice failed her, her eyes seemed ready to start from their sockets, her body 
was agitated by a convulsive tremor ; for an instant she tried to utter a shriek, 
but then suddenly broke into sobs, and fell into Margaret’s arms, exclaiming, 
with a piercing accent : 

“ My mother 1 my mother ! ” 

“ At last,” the She-wolf said, deliriously, “ I have found you again, and you 
are really mine.” 

For some moments mother and daughter, yielding to their tender- 
ness, forgot the world. Natah Otann tried to profit by the opportu- 
nity, and seize the chance of safety which accident offered him. He noiselessly 
began rolling over to gain the top of the enclosure; but the young 
girl suddenly noticed him, and sprang up as if a serpent had stung 
her. 

“ Stop, Natah Otann ! ” she said to him. 

The chief remained motionless: he imagined from the girl’s accent that he 
was lost, and he resigned himself to his fate with tnat fatalism which forms 
the base of the Indian character. 

Still he was mistaken. 

Prairie Flower, with burning eyes and pallid brow, turned a haggard glance 
from her mother on the man extended at her feet, asking her heart if she had 
a right, after all the kindness he had shown her, to avenge her father’s death 
upon him. She felt that her arm was too weak, her heart too tender for such 
a deed. 

For several seconds the three actors of this terrible scene remained plunged 
in a gloomy silence, which was only interrupted by the dull and mysterious 
noises of the night. 

Natah Otann did not fear death ; but he trembled at leaving uncompleted 
the glorious task he had taken on himself; he was ashamed of having fallen 
into so clumsy a snare set by a half insane woman. With his head stretched 
out, and frowning brow, he anxiously read on the girl’s face the feelings ki 
turn reflected on it as in a mirror, in order to calculate the chances of saving 
a life so precious to those he wished to render free. Though resigned to his 
fate, like all great men, he did not despair, but struggled to the last moment:. 
Prairie Flower at length raised her head ; her lovely face had assumed a 
strange expression, her brow glistened, her gentle blue eyes seemed to flasn 
forth flames. 

“ Mother,” she said, in her melodious voice, “give me those pistols you have 
in your hand.” 

“ What will you do with them ? ” the She-wolf asked. 

“Avenge my father 1 Was it not for that you summoned me here?” 

Without replying the She-wolf gave her the weapons. The girl at first 


104 


The Prairie Flower . 


threatened Natah Otann. and then, with a gesture as rapid as thought, threw 
them down the hill. 

“ Unhappy girl ! ” Margaret yelled, “ what have you done ? ” 

“ I avenge my father,” she answered, with an accent of supreme dignity. 

“ Unhappy child, he is the assassin of your father.” 

“ I know it ; you have told me so. This man, in spite of his crimes, has 
been kind to me — he watched over my childhood. Although he obeyed the 
feeling of hatred his race entertains for the pale-faces by murdering my father, 
he took his place with me as far as was possible, and almost changed his Indian 
nature to protect and support me. The Great Spirit will judge us, He whose 
eye is eternally fixed on earth.” 

“ Woe is me 1 Woe is me ! ” the She-wolf yelled, wringing her hands in 
despair. 

The girl bent over the chief and cut the bonds that fettered him. 
Natah Otann sprang to his feet with the bound of a jaguar. The 
She-wolf made a movement as if to rush upon him, but she checked 
herself. 

“ All is not over yet,” she shrieked. “ Yes 1 yes ! I will have my revenge, no 
matter at what cost.” 

And she rushed into the thicket, where she disappeared. 

“ Natah Otann,” the maiden continued, turning to the chief, who stood 
by her side, calmly and stoically, as if nothing extraordinary had happened; 
“ I leave vengeance to the Great Spirit — a woman can only weep. Farewell ! I 
loved you as that father you deprived me of. I do not feel the strength to hate 
you; I will try to forget you.” 

“ Poor child,” the sachem replied, with much emotion ; “ I must appear to 
you very culpable. Alas 1 it is only to-day that I understand the atrocity of the 
deed of which I allowed myself, to be guilty : perhaps I miy succeed one day in 
obtaining your pardon.” 

Prairie Flower smiled sorrowfully. 

“ Your pardon does not depend upon me,” she said ; “ Wacondah alone can 
absolve you.” 

And, after giving him a parting glance of sadness, she withdrew slowly, and 
thoughtfully entered the wood. 

Natah Otann looked after her for a long while. 

“ Can the Christians be right ? ” he muttered, when alone ; “ do angels really 
exist ? ” 

He shook his head several times, and, after attentively looking at the sky, in 
which the stars were beginning to shine — 

“The hour has arrived,” he said, hoarsely; “shall I be the victor?" 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

RED WOLF. 

To understand the facts we are now about to narrate, we must now retrace our 
steps a short distance, and return to the tent which served as a temporary 
abode to the count and Bright-eye. 

The two white men were somewhat discontented the way in which the 
interview had terminated. Still the count was too thorough a gentleman not 
to allow, honourably, that on this occasion the chief had been the victor in 
magnanimity. As for Bright-eye, however, he could not see so far. Furious 
at the check he had sustained, and especially at the slight value the chief 
appeared to set on his capture, he revolved the most terrible schemes of ven- 
geance while biting his nails savagely. 

The count amused himself for a few minutes in watrhing his comrade’s 
manoeuvres as he walked up and down the tent, growling, clenching his fists, 
dashing the butt of his rifle on the ground, and looking up to heaven with comic 
despair. 

At last the young man could stand it no longer, but burst into a hearty 
laugh. The hunter stopped in amazement and looked around the tent to dis- 
cover the cause for such untimely gaiety. 

“ What has happened, Mr. Edward ? ” he at length asked, “ why do you laugh 
so?” 

Naturally this question, asked with a startled air, had no other result than to 
augment the count’s hilarity. 

“ My good fellow,” he said, “ I am laughing at the singular faces you make, 
and the strange manoeuvres you have been indulging in during the last twenty 
minutes.” 

“Oh, Mr. Edward 1 ” Bright-eye said, reproachfully; “how can you jest 

so?” 

“Why, my boy, you seem to take the affair seriously to heart, and 
to have lost that magnificent confidence which made you despise all 
dangers.” 

“ No, no, Mr. Edward! you are mistaken. My opinion has been formed 
a long time. Look you, I am certain these red devils will never succeed in 
killing me ; but I am furious at having been so thoroughly duped by them. It 
is humiliating, and I am now racking my brains to discover a way to play them 
a trick.” 

“ Do so, my friend, and I would help you. were it possible ; but, 
for the present, at least, I am forced to remain neutral — my hands are 

tied.” 

“ What?” Bright-eye said, with astonishment; “you mean to remain here 
and serve their diabolical jugglery ? ” 

“ I must, my good fellow ; have I not pledged my word ? ” 

“ You certainly pledged it, and I do not know why. Still, a pledge given to 
an Indian counts for nothing. The red-skins are tribes who understand nothing 
about honour; and, in a similar case, I am certain that Natah Otann would 
consider himself in no way bound to you.” 


The Prairie Flower. 


106 


“ That is possible ; but I am not of your opinion. The chief is no ord/nary 
man. He is gifted with great intellect.” 

“ What good is it to him ? None, except to make him more cunning 
and treacherous than his countrymen. Take my advice and do not stand 
on any ceremony with him. Take French leave, as they say in the south, and 
leave them in the lurch. The red-skins will be the first to applaud your 
conduct.” 

“ My good fellow,” the count said, seriously, “ it is useless to discuss the 
point ; when a gentleman has once given his word, he is a slave to it f 
no matter the person to whom he has given it, or the colour of his 
skin.” 

“Very good, then, Mr. Edward, pray act as you think proper. I kave no 
right to thrust my advice on you. You are a better judge than myself 
of how you are bound to act. So be easy. I will not mention it 
again.” 

“ Thank you.” 

All that is very good, but what are we going to do now ? ” 

“ What are we going to do ? I suppose you mean what are you going to 
do ? ” 

“ No, Mr. Edward, I said exactly what f meant ; you understand that I am 
not going to leave you alone in this nest of serpents, I hope 1 ” 

H On the contrary, you will do so directly.” 

“ I ? ” the hunter said, with a loud laugh. 

“ Yes, you, my friend ; you must.” 

“ Bah 1 why so, pray, if you remain ? ” 

“ That is the very reason.” 

The hunter reflected for a moment. 

“ You know that I do not understand you at ail,” he said. 

“ Yet it is very clear,” the count answered. 

“ Hum ! that is possible, but not to me.” 

“ What, you do not understand that we must avenge ourselves ? ” 

“ Oh, of course, I understand that, Mr. Edward.” 

“ How can we hope to succeed, if you insist on remaining here ? ” 

“ Because you remain,” the hunter said, obstinately. 

“With me it is very different, my good fellow. I remain because I have 
given my word, while you are free to go and come, and must therefore profit 
by it to leave the camp. Once in the prairie nothing can be easier for you than 
to join some of our friends. It is evident that my worthy Ivon, coward as he 
fancies himself, is working actively at this moment for my deliverance ; so see 
him, come to an understanding with him, for though it is true I cannot leave 
this place, I cannot, on the other hand, prevent my friends liberating me ; if 
they succeed, my parole will be suspended, and nothing will hinder my follow- 
ing them. Do you understand me now?” 

\ es, Mr. Edward, but I confess that I cannot make up my mind to leave 
you alone among these red devils.” 

Do not trouble yourself about me, Bright-eye ; I run no danger in remaining 
with them ; they have too much respect for me ; besides. Natah Otann well 
knows how to defend me should it be needful. So, my friend, start at once. 
You will serve me better by going than by insisting on remaining here, where 
your presence, in the event of danger, would be more injurious than useful to 
me.” 

“You are a better judge than I in such a matter, sir; as you insist on it I 
will go,” ihe hunter said, with a mournful shake of his head. 




Red Wolf. 


rof 


“Above all, be prudent ; do not expose yourself to r-isk in quitting th% 
camp.” a 

The hunter smiled disdainfully. 

^ You know,” he said, “ that the red-skins cannot harm me.” 

“That is true ; I forgot it,” the young man said, laughingly; “ so, good-bye 
my friend, stay no longer, but go, and joy be with you.” 

Good-bye, Mr. Edward ; will you not give me a shake of the hand before 
we part, not knowing whether we shall ever meet again ?” 

“ Most gladly, for are we not brothers ?” 

“ That is famous,” the hunter said, joyfully, as he pressed the count’s offered 
hand. 

The two men presently separated. The count fell back on the pile of furs 
that served as his bed, while the hunter, after assuring himself that his arms 
were in good condition, quitted the tent. With his rifle under his arm, and 
head erect, he crossed the camp. The Indians did not seem at all to trouble 
themselves at the hunter’s presence among them, and allowed him to depart 
unimpeded. 

Bright-eye, when he had gone about two musket-shots from the camp, 
stopped, and began reflecting on what was best to be done to liberate the 
count ; after a few moments’ reflection his mind was made up, and he pro- 
ceeded toward the squatters’ settlement with that long trot peculiar to the 
hunters. 

When he reached the clearing the squatter was holding a conference with 
Ivon and the party sent by Major Melville. His arrival was greeted with a 
hurrah of delight. 

The North Americans were considerably embarrassed. Mrs. Margaret, in 
spite of the exclusive details she had obtained about' Natah Otann’s plans, and 
the movements of the Indians, had only made an incomplete report to the 
nxijor, from the simple reason that the old sachems of the allied nations kept 
their deliberations so secret that Red Wolf, despite all his cleverness and craft, 
had himself picked up but a slight part of the plan the chiefs proposed to 
follow. The scouts, sent out in all directions, had brought in startling reports 
about the movements of the Blackfeet ; the Indians seemed resolved to strike 
a grand blow this time. All the Missouri nations had responded to Natah 
Otann’s appeal. The tribes arrived one after the other to join the coalition, 
so that their number now attained four thousand, and threatened not to stop 
then. 

Fort Mitchell was surrounded on all sides by invisible enemies, who had com- 
pletely cut off the communication with the other settlements of the Fur Com- 
pany, and rendered the major’s position extremely critical. Thus the hunters 
were greatly perplexed, and during the many hours they had been deliberat- 
ing they had only hit on insufficient or impracticable means to relieve the 
fortress. 

The white men have only succeeded in holding their own in Western 
America by the divisions they have managed to sow among the aborigines of 
the continent ; whenever the latter have remained united the Europeans have 
failed, as witness the Araucanos of Chili, whose small but valiant republic has 
maintained its independence to the present day ; or the Seminoles of 
Louisiana, who have only lately been conquered after a desperate contest, 
carried on with all the rules of modern warfare, and many other Indian 
nations, whose names we could easily quote, if necessary, in support of our 
arguments. 

The Indians seemed to have understood the importance of open and ener* 


io8 


The Prairie Flower. 


getic action. The several chiefs had, ostensibly at least, forgotten all their 
hatreds and jealousies, to destroy the common enemy. Thus the Americans, 
in spite of their approved bravery, trembled at the mere thought of the war of 
extermination they would have to sustain against enemies exasperated by a 
long series of vexations, when they counted their numbers and saw how weak 
they were compared to the warriors preparing to crush them. The council, 
interrupted fora moment by Bright-eye’s arrival, immediately assembled again, 
and the debate was continued. 

“ By heaven ! ” John Black exclaimed angrily, as he smote his thigh with his 
fist, “ I confess that I have no luck, everything turns against me; hardly have 
I settled here, where everything made me forbode a prosperous future, than I 
am dragged, in spite of myself, into a war with these vagabond savages. Who 
knows how it will end P It is plain to me that we shall all lose our scalps. 
That is a pleasant prospect for a man who is anxious to raise his family 
honourably by his labour.” 

“ That is not the question at this moment,” Ivon said ; “ we have to save my 
master at all risks. What ! you are all afraid to fight when it is almost youi 
trade, and you have done hardly anything else during your lives ; while I, who 
am known to be a remarkable coward, do not hesitate to risk my scalp to save 
my master.” 

“ You do not understand me, Master Ivon ; I do not say that I am afraid to 
fight the Indians ; heaven guard me from fearing these pagans, whom I 
despise. Still, I believe that an honest and laborious man like myself may be 
permitted to deplore the consequences of a war with these demons. I know too 
well all I and my family owe to the count to hesitate in hurrying to his help, 
whatever the result may be. The little I possess was his gift, I have not for- 
gotten it, and even were I to fall I would do my duty.” 

“ Bravo 1 that is what I call speaking,” Ivon replied, joyously; “ I was certain 
you would not hold back.” 

“Unfortunately,” Bright-eye objected, “all this does not advance matters 
much. I do not see how we can serve our friends. These red devils fall upon 
us more numerous than locusts in June. We may kill many of them, but in the 
end they will crush us by their weight.” 

This sad truth, perfectly understood by the auditors, plunged them into dull 
grief. A material impossibility cannot be discussed ; it must be submitted to. 
The Americans felt an imminent catastrophe coming on, and their despair was 
augmented by the consciousness of their impotence. Suddenly the cry “ To 
arms ! ” several times repeated outside, made them bound on their seats. Each 
seized his weapons and ran out. The cry which had broken up the conference 
was raised by William, the squatter’s son. 

All eyes were turned on the prairie, and the hunters perceived, with secret 
terror, that William was not mistaken. A large band of Indian warriors 
dressed in their grand war-paint, was galloping over the plain, and rapidly 
approaching the clearing. 

“ Hang it ! ” Bright-eye muttered, “ matters are getting worse. I must con- 
fess that these most accursed pagans have made enormous progress in military 
tactics. If they continue they will soon give us a lesson.” 

“ Do you think so ?” Black asked, anxiously. 

“ Confound it ! ” the hunter replied, “ it is evident to me that we are about to 
be attacked. I now know the plan of the red-skins as thoroughly as if they had 
explained it to me themselves.” 

“Ah 1 ” Ivon said, curiously. 

“Judge for yourselves,” the hunter continued ; “the Indians intend to attack 


Red Wolf. 




109 


sirrultaneously all the post^occupied by white men, in order to render it impos- 
able for them to help one another. That is excessively logical on their parts. 
In that way they will have a cheap bargain of us, and massacre us in detail. 
Hum 1 the man who commands them is a tough adversary for us. My lads, 
we must make up our minds gaily. We are lost, that is as plain to me as 
if the scalping-knife was already in our hair. All left to us is to fall 
bravely.” 

Tnese words, pronounced in the cool and placid tone usual with the wood- 
ranger, caused all who heard them to shudder. 

“ I alone, perhaps,” Bright-eye added, carelessly, “ shall escape the common 
fate.” 

“ Bah 1 ” Ivon said ; “ you, old hunter, why so ? ” 

“Why?” he said, with a sarcastic smile, “because, as you are perfectly 
aware, the Indians cannot kill me.” 

“ Ah ! ” Ivon remarked, stupefied by this reason, and gazing on his friend 
with admiration. • 

“ That is the state of the case.” Bright-eye ended his address, and stamped 
his rifle on the ground. 

In the meanwhile the red-skins advanced rapidly. The band was composed 
of one hundred and fifty warriors at least, the majority armed with guns, which 
proved they were picked men. At the head of the band, and about ten yards in 
advance, galloped two horsemen, probably chiefs. The Indians stopped just 
out of range of the entrenchments ; then, after consulting together for a few 
minutes, a horseman left the group, and, riding within pistol-shot of the pali- 
sades, he waved a buffalo-robe. 

“ Eh 1 eh 1 Master Black,” Bright-eye said, with a cunning smile, “ that 
is addressed to you as the chief of the garrison. The red-skina wish to 
parley.” 

“ Ah I ” the American answered, “ I have a great mind to send a bullet after 
that rascal parading down, as my sole answer,” and he raised his rifle. 

“ Mind what you are about,” the hunter said ; “ you do not know the red- 
skins. So long as the first shot is not fired, there is a chance of treating with 
them.” 

“Suppose, old hunter,” Ivon said, “you were to do something.” 

“ What is it, my prudent friend ? ” the Canadian asked. 

“Why, as you are not afraid of being killed bv the red-skins, suppose you 
go to them. Perhaps you could arrange matters with them.” 

“ Stay 1 that is a good idea. No one can say what may happen. I will go. 
That will be the best, after all. Will you accompany me, Ivon ? ” 

“ Why not ? ” the latter answered ; “ with you I am not afraid.” 

“ Well, that is settled, then. Open the gate for us, Master Black ; but keep 
a good look out during our absence, and, on the first suspicious movement, fire 
on these heathens.” 

“ Do not alarm yourself, oid hunter,” the latter said, squeezing his hand 
cordially ; “ I should not like any harm to happen to you, for you are a 
man.” 

“ I believe so,” the Canadian said, with a laugh ; “but what I say to you is 
more for this worthy fellow’s sake than mine, for I assure you I am quite easy 
on my own account.” 

“ No matter, I will watch these demons carefully.” 

“ That can do no harm.” 

The gate was opened. Bright-eye and Ivon went down the hill, and went 
towards the horseman, who was patiently awaiting them.” 


I IO 


The Prairie Flower . 


“ Ah 1 ah ! ” Bright-eye muttered, as soon a* he drew near enough to 
recognise the rider; “I fancy that our affairs are not quite so bad as I sus- 
pected.” 

“ Why so ? ” Ivon asked. 

“ Look at that warrior. Do you not see it is Red Wolf.” 

“ That is true. Well ? ” 

“ Well, I have reasons for believing that he is not so great an enemy as he 
appears to be.” 

“ Are you sure of it ? ” 

“ Silence ; we shall soon see.” 

The three men saluted each other courteously in the Indian fashion, by laying 
the right hand on the heart, and holding out the other open, with the fingers 
apart and the palm turned outwards.” 

“ My brother is welcome among his pale-face brothers,” Bright-eye said ; 
-< does he come to sit at the council-fire, and smoke the calumet in my wig- 
wam ? ” 

“ The hunter vvilf decide. Red Wolf comes as a friend,” the Indian 
answered. 

“ Good,” the Canadian remarked ; “ did Red Wolf then fear treachery from 
his friend, that he brought so large a body of warriors with him ?” 

The Blackfoot smiled cunningly. 

“ Red Wolf is a chief among the Kenhas,” he said ; “ his tongue is not 
forked. The words that pass his lips come from his heart. The chief wishes 
to serve his pale friends.” 

“ Wah 1 ” Bright-eye said, “ the chief has spoken well. His words have 
sounded pleasantly in my ears. What does my brother desire ? ” 

“ To sit at the council-fire of the pale-faces, and explain to them the reasons 
that bring him here.” 

“ Good. Will my brother go alone among the white men ? ” 

“ No ; another person will accompany the chief.” 

“ And who is this person in whom so great a chief as my brother places con- 
fidence? ” 

“ The She-wolf of the prairies.” 

Bright-eye suppressed a movement of joy. 

“ Good,” he went on ; “ my brother can come with the She-wolf. The pale- 
faces will receive them kindly.” 

“ My brother, the hunter, will announce the visit of his friends.” 

“Yes, chief, I will go at once and do so.” 

The conference was over. The three men separated, after again saluting, 
and Bright-eye and Ivon hurried back to the entrenchments. 

“ Victory ! ” the hunter said on arriving, “ we are saved ! ” 

All pressed round him, greedy to learn the details of the conference, and 
Bright-eye satisfied the general curiosity without a moment’s delay. 

“ Ah ! ” Black said, “ if the old lady is with them we are, indeed, saved,” and 
he robbed his hands joyfully. 

After having failed so unluckily in the snare she had laid for Natah Otann, 
Mrs. Margaret, far from being discouraged, felt her desire for revenge in- 
creased ; and, without losing time in regretting the check she had undergone, 
ehe immediately drew up her plans, for she had reached that pitch of rage 
when a person is completely blinded by hatred, and goes onward regardless of 
consequences. Ten minutes after leaving the sachem she quitted the camp, 
accompanied by Red Wolf, who by her orders led off the warriors he com- 
manded, and started for the clearing. 


The Attack. 


1 1 1 


Bright-eye had scarce given his friends the information they desired, ere 
Margaret and Red Wolf entered the stockade, where they were received with 
the greatest affability by the trappers, and especially by Black, who was delighted 
to find that his clearing was not menaced, and that the storm was turning from 
him to burst elsewhere. 

Let us now return to the fort, where at this very moment events of the 
utmost importance to our friends were occurring. 


CHAPTER XXV. 

THE ATTACK. 

White Buffalo and Natah Otann had drawn up their strategic arrangements 
with remarkable skill. The two chiefs had scarce formed their camp in the 
clearing ere they assembled the sachems of the other tribes camped not far 
from them in order to combine their movements, so as to attack the Americans 
simultaneously from all points. 

Though the red-skins are excessively cunning the Americans had succeeded 
in thoroughly deceiving them, in the gloom and silence that prevailed through 
the fort, for not a single bayonet could be seen glistening behind its parapets. 
Leaving their horses concealed in the forest, the Indians lay down on the 
ground, and, crawling through the tall grass like reptiles, began crossing the 
space that separated them from the ramparts. 

All was still apparently gloomy and silent, and yet two thousand intrepid 
warriors were crawling up in the shadow to attack a fortress behind which 
forty resolute men only waited for the signal to be given and commence the 
attack. 

When all the orders had been given, and the last warriors had quitted the 
hill, Natah Otann, whose perspicuous eye had discovered a certain hesitation of 
evil omen in the minds of the allied chiefs, resolved to make that final 
appeal to the count to secure his cooperation. We have already seen the 
result. 

When left alone Natah Otann gave the signal for attack ; the Indians rushed 
like a hurricane down the sides of the hill, and ran towards the fort, brandish- 
ing their arms, and uttering their war-yell. Suddenly a heavy discharge was 
heard, and the fort was begirt with smoke and dazzling flashes. The battle 
had commenced. 

The plain was invaded as far as the eye could trace by powerful detachments 
of Indian warriors, who, converging on one point, marched resolutely towards 
the fort, incessantly discharging their bullets at it ; while new bands could be 
seen constantly arriving from the place where the chain of hills abuts on the 
Missouri. They came m at a gallop, in parties of from three to twenty men ; 
their horses were covered with foam, which led to the presumption that they 
had come a long distance 


1 12 


The Prairie Flower. 


The Blackfeet were in their war-attire, loaded with all sorts of ornaments and 
arms, with bow and quiver on their backs, and musket in hand, while their 
heads were crowned with feathers, some of which were the magnificent black 
and white eagle plumes. They were seated on handsome saddle-cloths of 
panther-skin, lined with red. The upper part of the body was naked, with the 
exception of a long strip of wolf-skin passing over the shoulder as a cross-belt, 
while their bucklers were adorned with feathers and cloths of various colours. 
These men thus accoutred had something imposing and majestic about them, 
which affected the imagination and inspired terror. 

The struggle seemed most obstinate in the environs of the fort and on the 
hill. The Blackfeet, sheltered by tall palisades planted during the night, re- 
plied to the Americans’ fire with an equally rapid fire, exciting each other with 
wild cries courageously to resist the attack of their implacable foes. The 
defence was, however, as vigorous as the assault, and the combat did 
not appear destined to terminate so soon. Already many corpses lay on 
the ground, startled horses galloped in every direction, and the shrieks 
of the wounded mingled at intervals with the defiant shouts of the assail- 
ants. 

Natah Otann, so soon as the signal had been given, ran off to the tent 
where his prisoner was. 

“ The moment has arrived,” he said to him. 

“ I am ready,” the count answered, “go on. I will keep constantly at your 
side.” 

“ Come on, then.” 

They went out, and at once rushed into the thickest fight. The count, as he 
had said, was unarmel, raising his head fiercely at each bullet that whistled 
past his ear, and smiling at the death which he perhaps invoked in his heart. 
In spite of his contempt for the white race, the Indian could not refrain from 
admiring this courage, which was so frankly and nobly stoical. 

“ You are a man,” he said to the count. 

“ Did you ever doubt it ? ” the latter remarked, simply. 

Still the combat became with each moment more obstinate. The Indians 
rushed forward roaring like lions against the palisades of the fort, and were 
killed without flinching ; their bodies almost filled up the moat. The Ameri- 
cans, compelled to make a front on all sides, defended themselves with the 
methodical and resolute impassiveness of men who know they have no help to 
expect, and who have made up their minds to sell their lives dearly. 

From the beginning of the fight White Buffalo had with a picked body of 
men held the hill that commanded the fort, which rendered the position of the 
garrison still more precarious, for they were thus exposed to a terrible and 
well-sustained fire, which caused them irreparable loss, regard being had to the 
smallness of their numbers. 

Major Melville, standing at the foot of the flagstaff, with his arms 
crossed on his breast, a pallid brow and compressed Tips, saw his men fall 
one after the other, and stamped his foot with rage at his impotence to save 
them. 

Suddenly a terrific shriek of agony rose from the interior of the buildings, 
and the wives of the soldiers and engages rushed simultaneously into the 
square, flying, half mad with terror, from an enemy still invisible. The 
Inc ians, guided by White Bu-ffalo, had turned the fortress, and discovered a 
secret entrance which the major fancied known to himself alone, and which in 
case of a serious attack and impossibility of defence would serve the garrison 
in effecting its retreat. 


The Atla< k. 


113 


From this moment the Americans saw that they were lost. It was no longer 
a battle but a massacre. 

The major, followed by a few resolute men, rushed into the buildings, 
and the Indians scaled on all' sides the palisades, now deprived of protec- 
tion. 

The few surviving Americans collected round the flagstaff, from the top of 
which floated the starry banner of the United States, and strove to sell their 
lives as dearly as possible, for they feared most falling alive into the hands of 
their implacable enemies. 

The Indians replied to the hurrahs of their foes by their terrific war-cry, and 
bounded on them like cayotes, brandishing over their heads the blood-stained 
weapons. 

“ Down with your arms 1 ’’ Natah Otann shouted, on reaching the scene of 
action. 

“ Never 1 ” the major replied, rushing on him at the head of the few soldiers 
left. 

The melee recommenced more ardently and implacable than before. 

The Indians rushed about in every direction, thro.ving torches on the roofs, 
which immediately caught fire. 

The major saw that victory was hopeless, and tried to effect his retreat. But 
that was not so easy ; there was no chance of climbing over the palisades ; the 
only prospect was the gate; but before that gate, the Blackfeet, skilfully posted, 
repulsed with their lances those who tried to escape by it. 

Still there was no alternative. The major rallied his men for a final effort, 
and rushed with incredible fury on the enemy, with the hope of cutting his way 
through. 

The collision was horrible — it was not a battle, but a butchery ; foot to foot, 
chest against chest — in which the men seized each other round the waist, killed 
each other with knives, or tore the foe with teeth and nails : those who fell did 
not rise again — the wounded were finished at once. This frightful carnage 
lasted about a quarter of an hour ; two-thirds of the Americans succumbed ; 
while some managed to force a passage and fled, closely pursued by the Indians, 
who then commenced a horrible man-hunt. 

Never, until this day, had the red-skins fought the whites with such fury and 
tenacity. 

The presence among them of the count, disarmed and smiling, who, although 
rushing into the thickest of the contest by the side of the chief, appeared in- 
vulnerable, electrified them, and they really believed that Natah Otann had 
told them the truth — and that the count was that Montezuma they had awaited 
so long, and whose presence would restore them for ever that liberty which the 
white men had torn from them. 

Thus they had kept their eyes constantly fixed on the young man, saluting 
him with noisy shouts of joy, and redoubling their efforts to secure the victory. 

Natah Otann rushed towards the American flag, tore it down, and waved it 
over his head. 

“ Victory — victory ! ” he shouted, joyfully. 

The Blackfeet responded to this cry with yells, and spread in every direction 
to begin plundering. 

A few men still remained in the fort, among them being the major, who did 
not wish to survive his defeat. The Indians rushed upon him with loud yells, 
to massacre him, but the veteran remained calm, and did not offer to defend 
himself. 

** Stay 1 ” the count shouted ; and, turning to Natah Otann, said — 


U4 


The Prairie Flower. 


11 Will you let this brave soldier be assassinated in cold blood ? ” 

“ No,” the sachem answered, “ if he consents to surrender his sword to 
me.” 

“ Never ! ” the old gentleman said, with energy, as he broke across his knee 
his weapon, blood-stained to the hilt, threw the pieces at the chief s feet, and, 
crossing his arms, regarded his victor with supreme contempt, as he 
said — 

“ Kill me now ; I can no longer defend myself.” 

“ Bravo ! ” the count exclaimed ; and, not calculating the consequences of 
the deed, he went up to the major, and cordially pressed his hand. 

Natah Otann regarded the two for an instant with an indefinable expres- 
sion. 

“ Oh ! ” he muttered to himself, with sorrow ; “ we may beat them, but we 
shall never conquer them : these men are stronger than we ; they are born to 
be our masters.” 

Then raising his hand above his head : 

“ Enough ! ” he said, in a loud voice. 

“ Enough I ” the count repeated, “ respect the conquered.” 

That which the sachem could not have obtained, in spite of the respect the 
Indians had for him, the count obtained instantaneously through the supersti- 
tious veneration he inspired them with ; they stopped, and the carnage finally 
ceased ; the Americans were disarmed in a second, and the red-skins remained 
masters of the fort. 

Natah Otann then took his totem from the hands of the warrior who bore it, 
ind, after swinging it several times in the air, hoisted it in the place of the 
\merican flag, in the midst of the frenzied shouts of the Indians, who, intoxi- 
:ated with joy, could hardly yet believe in their victory. 

White Buffalo had not lost a moment in assuring himself of the peaceful 
jossession of a conquest which had cost the confederates so much blood and 
.oil. 

When the sachems had restored some little order among their warriors; 
when the fire, that threatened the destruction of the fort, had been extinguished ; 
and all the precautions taken against any renewal of the attack by Americans 
— though that was very improbable — Natah Otann and White Buffalo withdrew 
to the apartment hitherto occupied by the major, and the count followed 
them. 

“ At length,” the young chief exclaimed, with delight, “ we have proved to 
these haughty Americans that they are not invincible.” 

“ Your weakness caused their strength,” White Buffalo replied. “ You have 
made a good beginning, and now you must go on ; it is not enough to conquer; 
you must know how to profit by that victory.” 

“ Pardon my interrupting you, gentlemen,” the count said ; “ but I fancy the 
hour has arrived to settle our business.” 

“ What do you mean, sir ? ” White Buffalo asked, haughtily. 

“ I will explain myself, sir,” the count continued ; and, turning to Natah 
Otann, “ you will do me the justice to allow that I have scrupulously kept the 
promise I made you ; in spite of the grief and disgust I felt, I did not fail 
once ; you ever found me cold and calm at your side. Is it not so ? — answer. 

_• it ' 

sir.” 

“ It is true,” Natah Otann replied, coldly. 

“ Very good, sir ; it is now my turn to ask from you the fulfilment of your 
promise.” 

“ Be a little more explicit, sir / 5 the chief said. “ During the last few hours 


The Attack . 


”5 


I have been actor in and witness of so many extraordinary things that I may 
possibly have forgotten what I did promise you.” 

The count smiled with disdain. 

“ 1 expected such trickery,” he said, drily. 

“ You misinterpret my words. I may have forgotten, but I do not refuse to 
satisfy your just claims.” 

“ Very good ; I admit that, so I will remind you of the stipulations made be- 
tween us.” 

“ I shall be glad to hear them.” 

“ I pledged myself to remain by yourself unarmed during the action, to 
follow you everywhere, and ever to go in the first rank of the combatants.” 

“ That is true, and it is my duty to allow that you hav»e nobly performed the 
task.” 

“ Very well ; but in doing so I only acted as my honour dictated ; you, on 
your part, pledged yourself whatever the issue of the battle might be, to grant 
me my liberty, and give me an honourable satisfaction, in reparation for the 
unworthy treachery of which you rendered me the victim, and the odious part 
you forced me unconsciously to play.” 

“ Oh, oh ! ” White Buffalo said, frowning, and striking the table with his 
fists. “ Did you really make such a promise as that, child ? ” 

The count turned to tl^e old man with a gesture of sovereign oontempt. 

“ I believe, sir,” he said, “that you are doubting the honour of a gentle- 
man.” 

“ Nonsense, sir,” the republican said, with a grin. “ How can you talk to ua 
of honour and nobility ? You forget that we are in the desert, and that you are 
addressing savage Indians, as you call us. Do we recognise your foolish caste 
distinctions here ? Have we adopted your laws and absurd prejudices ? ” 

“ What you treat so cavalierly,” the count sharply retorted, “ has hitherto 
been the safeguard of civilisation9and the cause of intellectual progress ; but I 
have nothing to discuss with you; I am addressing myself to your adopted 
9 on ; let him answer me, yes or no, and I shall then know what remains for me 
to do.” 

“ Be it so, sir,” White Buffalo said, with a shrug of his shoulders. “ Let my 
son answer, and, according to his reply, I shall then know what remains for me 
to do.” 

“ As this affuir concerns me alone,” Natah Otann interposed, “ I should feel 
mortally offended, my friend, if you interfered in any way in it.” 

The White Buffalo smiled with contempt, but made no reply. 

Natah Otann continued — 

“ I will employ no subterfuges with you, sir; you have spoken the truth ; I 
promised you liberty and satisfaction, and I am prepared to keep my word.” 

“ Oh, oh ! ” White Buffalo said. 

“Silence ! ” the chief ordered, peremptorily. “ Listen, my friend ; prove to 
these Europeans, so vain and so proud of their so-called civilisation, that the 
red-skins are not the ferocious brutes they imagine them, and that the code of 
honour is the same among nations who are regarded as the most barbarous. 
You are free, sir, from this moment, and, if you please, I will myself lead you 
in safety outside the lines. As for the duel you desire, I am equally ready to 
satisfy you in any way you may indictate.” 

“ Thank you, sir,” the count answered, with a bow ; “ I am happy to hear 
your determination.” 

« Now that affair is arranged between us, allow me to add a few words.” 

“ 1 am listening to you, sir.” 


n6 


The Prairie Flower. 


“ Am I in the way ? ” White Buffalo asked, ironically. 

“ On the contrary,” Natah Otann said, with emphasis, “your presence is at 
this moment more necessary than ever.” 

“ Ah, ah ! what is going to happen ? ” the old man went on, in a sarcastic 
tone. t _ . 

“ You will learn,” the chief said, still cold and impassive ; “ if you will take 
the tiouble to listen to me for five minutes.” 

“ Be it so ; speak.” 

Natah Otann seemed to be collecting himself, and said, in a voice which, 
spite of all his efforts to conceal it, trembled slightly, through some hidden 
emotion — 

“ Some years ago, while on an expedition, I became the protector of an 
infant child. 

“ That child was a girl. 

“ Upon returning to the village, I determined to adopt it as my 
Own. 

“ Being the offspring of white parents, objections were raised by some of the 
sachems. But these were overruled, and I was allowed to have my own 
way. 

“ In the course of time the child grew both in stature and gracefulness, and, 
by her loving, winning ways and gentle, affable disposition, entwined herself 
around the hearts of the whole Kenhas tribe. 

“ Fleet of foot as the flying fawn, she roamed the forest free as air, warbling 
in her liquid notes the tender Blackfeet songs.” 

Here Natah Otann paused, as though the recalling of the events of his 
younger days touched a chord in his heart whose vibration was pain. 

But speedily regaining self-command by the exercise of his powerful, in- 
flexible will, he resumed with the usual Indian stoicism, although in a voice 
whose tones were tender and flexible. © 

“ She was to me as a cherished and only daughter — the light of my life — the 
Wacondah’s choicest gift. 

“ When returning from the chase or from following the war-trail, her bright 
and gladsome welcome filled me with joy. 

“When absent from her my heart was void of pleasure, and when in her 
presence my whole soul was thrilled with a gentle and tranquil happi- 
ness. 

“ But by-and-by the time came when her education must be attended to — for 
I as her adopted father could not brook that she should grow up as ignorant 
of the learning of the pale-faces as her Indian friends. 

“ My father, White Buffalo, who, as you know, is a white man living in exile 
among us, and a profoundly learned man, undertook to train her up in all the 
knowledge and accomplishments of the pale-faces. 

“ He found in her an apt pupil. 

“ She was as willing and ready to learn as he was to teach.” 

After pausing again for a few moments, as though to intensify the next sen- 
tence, he said — 

“ That child, now a woman, is, as you no doubt have seen, she whom you 
have known as Prairie Flower.” 

The count quivered, and made a gesture in affirmation, but no other 
reply. 

Natah Otann continued — 

“ As I am entering now on a hazardous expedition, in which I may meet my 
death, it is impossible for me to watch longer over this girl j it would be painful 


The Attach. 


1 17 


to me to leave her alone, and without support, among my tribe, if destiny were 
to cause my plans to fail. I know that she loves you, I entrust her to you 
frankly and honestly ; I have full faith in your honour — will you give to her pro- 
tection? I know that you will never abuse the trust I offer you; I am only a 
brutalised Indian, a monster, perhaps, to your civilisation ; but, believe 
me, sir, the lessons a great man has consented to give me have not 
been all lost, and my heart is not so dead, as might be supposed, to finer 
feelings.” 

“ Good, Natah Otann,” White Buffalo said, joyfully ; “ good, my son. Now 
I recognise my pupil, and I am proud of you ; the man who succeeds in such a 
victory over self is really born to command others.” 

“ You are satisfied,” the chief answered ; “ all the better. “ And you, sir ? I 
await your answer.” 

“ I accept the sacred trust you offer me, sir. I will be worthy of your confi- 
dence,” the count answered, with much emotion. “ I have no right to judge 
your actions ; but, believe, sir, that whatever may happen, there will be always 
one man to defend your memory and proclaim aloud the nobility of your 
heart.” 

The chief clapped his hands, the door opened, and Prairie Flower appeared, 
led by an Indian woman. 

“ Child,” Natah Otann said to her, nothing evincing the violence he did to his 
feelings, “ your presence among us is , henceforth impossible; this chief of the 
pale-faces consents to watch over you for the future ; follow him, and if at 
times you are reminded of your stay with the tribe of the Kenhas, do not curse 
them or their chief, for all have been kind to you.” 

The maiden blushed, the tears rose to her eyes, a nervous tremor agitated 
her limbs, and, without uttering a word, she took her place by the count's 
side. 

Natah Otann smiled sorrowfully. 

“ Follow me,” he said, “I will escort you out of the camp.” 

And he went out, accompanied by the two young people. 

“ We shall soon meet again, I presume, noble count ? ” White Buffalo called 
out after his countryman. 

“ I hope so,” the latter answered simply. 

Guided by Natah Otann, the count and his companion left the fort, and 
entered the prairie, passing through groups of red-skins, who stood back respect- 
fully to make room for them. Their walk was silent ; it lasted about half an 
hour, until the cnief stopped. 

“You have now nothing more to fear,’’ he said; and going to a dense 
thicket, and pulling back the branches, “ here are two horses 1 had prepared for 
you ; take also these weapons — perhaps you will need them ; and now, if you 
wish to fight with me, I am ready.” 

“ No,” the count answered, nobly, “ any combat is henceforth impossible 
between us ; I can no longer be the enemy of a man whom honour orders me to 
esteem. Here is my hand— I will never lift it against you; I offer it you 
frankly, and without any afterthought ; unfortunately, too deep a hatred divides 
our two races to prevent us being ere long opposed to each other ; but if I fight 
your brothers, I shall not the less remain personally your friend.” 

“ I ask no more of you,” the chief replied, as he pressed the hand offered 
him. “ Farewell ! be happy ! ” 

And without adding a word, he turned away, and hurried back by the road he 
had come. He soon disappeared in the darkness. 

“ Let us go,” the count said to the maiden, who was pensively watching the 


n8 


The Prairie Flower. 


departure of the man she had so long loved as a father, and whom now she did 
not feel strong enough to hate 

They mounted and went off after a parting glance at the scattered fire of the 
Blackfoot camp. 


CHAPTER XXVI. 

CONCLUSION. 

The night was gloomy, cold, and mournful ; not a star shone in the sky, and 
the young people only forced their way with extreme difficulty through the 
shrubs and creepers, in which their horses’ feet were continually caught. 

They advanced very slowly, for both were too absorbed by the strange 
situation in which they found themselves, and the extraordinary events of which 
they had been actors or witnesses, to break the silence they had maintained 
since leaving the fort. 

They went on thus for about an hour, when a great noise was suddenly heard 
in the bushes. 

Two men rushed to the horses’ heads, and, seizing the bridles, compelled 
them to stop. 

Prairie Flower gave a shriek of tenor. 

“ Halloa, brigands ! ” the count shouted, as he cocked his pistols, “back, or I 
fire.” 

“ Do not do so, for goodness sake, sir, for you would run the risk of killing 
a friend,” a voice at once answered, which the count recognised as the 
hunter’s. 

“ Bright-eye ? ” he said in amazement. 

“ By Jove ! ” the latter said, “ did you fancy, pray, that I had deserted 
you ? ” 

“ My master, my kind master ! ” the Breton shouted, leaving hold of Prairie 
Flower’s bridle, and rushing towards the young man. 

“ Halloa ! ” the count continued, after the emotion caused by the first surprise 
fvas slightly calmed, “ what on earth are you doing here in ambush, like pirates 
of the prairie P ” 

“ Come to our encampment, Mr. Edward, and we will tell you.” 

“ Very good ; but lead the way.” 

They soon reached the entrance of a natural cavern, where, by the uncertain 
light of an expiring fire, they perceived a large number of white and half-breed 
hunters, among whom the count recognised John Black, his son, his wife, and 
daughter. 

The worthy squatter had left the clearing under the charge of his two ser- 
vants, and fearing lest his wife and daughter might not be in safety during hi# 
absence, he asked them to accompany him ; and though this offer was somewh^ 
singular, they gladly accepted it. 

Prairie Flower immediately took her place by the side of the two ladies. 


Conclusion . 


i r 9 


Bright-eye, the squatter, and, above all, Ivon, were impatient to learn what 
had happened to the count, and how he had succeeded in escaping from the red- 
skin camp. 

The count made no difficulty in satisfying their curiosity ; the more so, as 
he was eager to learn for what reason his friends were ambuscaded so near the 
camp. 

What the hunter had foreseen had really happened ; scarce victors over 
the Americans, and masters of the fort, disunion had set in among the red- 
skins. 

Several chiefs had been dissatisfied at seeing, to their prejudice, Natah 
Otann, one of the youngest sachems of the confederates, claim the profits of the 
victory, by installing himself, with his tribe, in the foTt, which all had captured 
at such an effusion of blood ; a dull discontentment had begun to prevail among 
them ; five or six of the most powerful even spoke, hardly two hours after the 
victory, of withdrawing with their warriors, and leaving Natah Otann to con- 
tinue the war as he thought proper with the whites. 

Red Wolf had found but slight difficulty in commencing the work of defection 
he meditated ; thus, at nightfall, he entered the camp with his warriors, and 
began fanning the flame which at present only smouldered, but which must soon 
be a burning and devouring fire, owing to the means of corruption the chief had 
at his disposal. 

Of all the destructive agents introduced by Europeans in America, the most 
effective and terrible is, indubitably, spirits. 

With the exception of the Comanches, whose sobriety is proverbial, and who 
have constantly refused to drink anything but the water of their streams, all the 
Indians are mad for strong liquors. Drunkenness among their primitive race 
is terrible, and attains the proportions of a furious mania. 

Red Wolf, who burned to avenge himself on Natah Otann, and who, besides, 
blindly obeyed the insinuations of Mrs. Margaret, had conceived an atrocious 
plan, which only an Indian born was capable of forming. 

John Black had brought with him into the desert a considerable stock of 
whisky. 

Red Wolf had asked for this, placed it on sledges, and thus entered the 
camp. 

The Indians, when they knew the species of merchandise he brought with 
him, did not hesitate to give him a hearty reception. 

The chief, while indoctrinating them, and representing Natah Otann to them 
as a man who had only acted from personal motives, and with the intention of 
satiating his own wild ambition, generously abandoned to them the spirits he 
had brought with him. 

The Indians eagerly accepted the present Red Wolf made them, and, without 
the loss of a moment, took hearty draughts. 

When Red Wolf saw that the Indians had reached that state of intoxication 
he desired, he hastened to warn his allies, so that they might attempt a bold 
coup de main on the spot. 

'1 he hunters at once mounted their horses, and proceeded towards the fort- 
ress, concealing themselves about two hundred paces from it, so as to be ready 
for the first signal. 

Natah Otann, in crossing the camp after escorting the two young people, 
perceived the effervesence pervading among his allies, and several unpleasant 
epithets struck his ear. 

Although he did not suppose that the Americans, after the rude defeat they 
had suffered during the day, were in a condition to assume the offensive im- 


120 


The Prairie Flower. 


mediately, still, his thorough knowledge of his countrymen’s character made 
him suspect treachery and he resolved to redouble his prudence, in order to 
avoid a conflict, whose disastrous results would be incalculable for the success 
of his career. 

Agitated by a gloomy foreboding, the young chief hurried on to reach the 
fort ; but at tl e moment he prepared to enter, after opening the gate, a heavy 
hand was laid on his shoulder, while a rough voice hissed in his ear — 

“ Natah Otann is a traitor.” 

The chief turned, as if a serpent had stung him, and wheeling his heavy axe 
round his head, dealt a terrible blow at this bold speaker ; but the latter avoided 
the stroke by springing on one side, and raising his axe in his turn, he directed 
a blow, which the sachem parried with the handle of his weapon, and then the 
two men rushed on each other. 

There was something singularly startling in this desperate combat between 
two men dumb as shadows, and in whom their fury was only revealed by the 
hissing cf their breath. 

“ Die, dog ! ” Natah Otann suddenly said, his axe crashing through the skull 
of his adversary, who rolled on the ground, with a yell of agony. The chief 
bent over him. 

“ Red Wolf,” he shouted, “ I suspected it.” 

Suddenly an almost imperceptible sound in the grass reminded him of the 
critical situation in which he was ; he made a prodigious bound back, entered 
the fort, and bolted the gate after him. 

It was high time; he had scarce disappeared ere some twenty warriors, 
rushing in pursuit of him, ran their heads against the gate, stifling cries of rage 
and deception. 

But the alarm had been given, the general combat was evidently about to 
begin. 

Natah Otann, immediately on entering the fort, perceived, with a groan, 
that this victory, which he had so dearly bought, was on the point of slipping 
from him. 

The Kenhas had done within the fort what the other Blackfeet, incited by 
Red Wolf, had effected on the prairie. 

After the capture of the fortress they spread in every direction, and the 
spirits did not long escape their search ; they had rolled the barrels into the 
square, and tapped them, availing themselves of the White Buffalo being 
asleep, and the absence of Natah Otann, the only two men whose influence 
would have been great enough to have kept them in subordination. 

A frightful orgie had then commenced — an Indian orgie, with all its incidents 
of murder and massacre. As we have said, drunkenness in the red-skins is 
madness carried to the last paroxysm of fury and rage ; there had been a 
frightful scene of carnage, at the end of which the Indians had fallen on the 
top of one another, and gone to sleep in the midst of the confusion. 

“ Oh 1 ” the chief muttered in despair. “ What is to be done with such 
men ? ” 

Natah Otann rushed into the room where he had left White Buffalo ; the old 
chief was quietly sleeping in an easy-chair. 

“ Woe ! woe 1 ” the young man yelled, as he rushed towards him, and shook 
him vigorously, to rouse him. 

“ What is the matter?” the old man asked, opening his eyes and sitting ud 
* What news have you ? ” 

“ That we are lost ! ” the chief replied. 

:i Lost 1 ” the White Buffalo said, “ what is happening then ? ” 


Conclusion . 


121 


“The six hundred men we had here are all drunk, the rest of our confede- 
rates are turning against us, and the only thing left to us is to die.” 

“ Let us die then, but as brave men,” the old man said, rising. 

He asked Natah Otann for details, which he soon gave him. 

“The situation is grave, but all is not lost, I hope,” he said; “let us col- 
lect the few men still capable of fighting, and make head against the 
storm.” 

At this moment a tremendous fusilade was heard, mingled with war-cries and 
shouts of defiance. 

“ The final struggle has commenced 1 ” Natah Otann exclaimed. 

“ Forward 1 ” the old chief said. 

They rushed out. The situation was most critical. 

Major Melville, taking advantage of the intoxication of his keepers, had 
broken out of his prison at the head of some twenty Americans, and boldly 
charged the red-skins, while the hunters outside tried to scale the barri- 
cades. 

The Indians of the prairie, ignorant of Red Wolf’s death, and believing they 
were carrying out his plans, advanced, in a compact body, on the fort, with the 
intention of carrying it. 

Natah Otann had to contend against the enemies without and those within ; 
but he did not despair; his energy seemed to increase with peril ; he was every- 
where at once ; encouraging some, rebuking others, and imparting some of his 
own nerve to all. 

At his voice, many of his warriors sprang up and joined him ; then the 
battle was organised and became regular. 

Still the hunters, excited by the count and Btight-eye, redoubled their efforts ; 
climbing on each other’s backs, they reached the top of the palisades, which 
they wished to scale. 

The Americans, though themselves surprised, when they expected to surprise 
their enemies, fought with indescribable fury, returning instantly to the attack 
in spite of the bullets that decimated them, and seemed resolved to fall to the 
last man, rather than give way an inch. 

During the two hours that night still lasted, the fight was maintained without 
any decided advantage on ekher side ; but when the sun appeared on the horizon, 
matters changed at once. 

In the darkness it was impossible for the Indians to recognise the enemies 
against whom they were fighting; but so soon as the gloom was dissipated, 
they saw, combating in the first rank of their enemies, and pitilessly cutting 
down the red-skins, the man on whom they counted most, whom their chiefs 
and medicine-men had announced to them as their leader to victory, who 
would render them invincible. 

Then they hesitated, disorder broke out among them, and, in spite of the 
efforts made by the chiefs, they gave way. 

The count, having at his side Bright-eye, the squatter and his son, and Ivon, 
made a frightful butchery of the Indians; he was avenging himself for the 
treachery of which they had made him their victim, and, at each stroke, cut 
them down like corn ripe for the sickle. 

The count at length reached the gate of the fort ; but there he came in con- 
tact with a band of picked warriors, commanded by White Buffalo, who was 
effecting his retreat in good order, and without turning his back, closely pur- 
sued by Major Melville, who was already almost master of the interior of the 
fortress. 

There was a moment, we will not say of hesitation, but of truce between tha 


122 


The Prairie Flower . 


hostile bands ; each of them understood that the fate of the battle depended on 

the defeat of the other. 

Suddenly Natah Otann made his appearance, mad with grief and rage; 
brandishing in one hand his totem, he guided with his knees a magnificent 
steed, with which he had already ridden several times into the thickest of the 
enemy’s ranks, in the vain hope of reanimating the courage of his men and 
turning the current of the action. 

Horse and rider were bathed in blood and perspiration ; the shadow of death 
already brooded over the chief’s contracted face ; but his forehead still shone 
with enthusiasm. 

His eyes seemed to flash forth lightning, and his hand wielded an axe the very 
handle of which drijSped gore. 

Some twenty devoted warriors followed him, wounded like himself, but re- 
solved like him not to survive defeat. 

“ On reaching the front of the American line Natah Otann stopped ; his 
eyebrows were contracted, a nervous smile played round his lips, and rising in 
his stirrups he bent a fascinating glance around. 

“ Blackfeet, my brothers,” he shouted, in a strident voice, “ as you know not 
how to conquer, learn at least from me how to die ! ” 

And burying his spurs in the flanks of his steed, which shrieked with pain, 
he rushed on the Americans, followed by a few warriors who had sworn not to 
abandon him. 

This weak band, devoted to death, was engulfed in the ranks of the hunters, 
when it entirely disappeared ; for a few minutes there was a sullen contest, a 
horrible butchery, an ebb and flow of carnage impossible to describe, a Titanic 
struggle of fifteen half-naked men against three hundred. Gradually the agi- 
tation ceased, the calm returned, and the ranks of the hunters were reformed. 

The Blackfeet heroes were dead ; but they had a sanguinary funeral, for one 
hundred and twenty Americans had fallen, burying their enemies under their, 
corpses. 

White Buffalo’s band alone resisted; but, attacked in the rear by Major’ 
Melville, and in front by the count, its last hour had struck. Still the collision ^ 
was rude, the Indians resisted obstinately, and made the whites purchase their 
victory dearly. But, attacked on all sides at once, and falling helplessly under i 
the unerring bullets of the white men, disorder entered their ranks, they dis- | 
banded and the rout commenced. 

One man alone remained calm and impassive on the field at last. 

It was White Buffalo, leaning on his long sword ; with pallid brow and ' 
haughty look, he still defied the enemies he could no longer combat. 

“ Surrender I ” Bright-eye shouted, as he rushed upon him j “ surrender, 01 I 
will shoot you like a dog.” 

The chief smiled disdainfully, and made no reply. 

The implacable hunter seized his rifle by the barrel, and whirled it round his 
head. 

The count seized him sharply by the arm. 

“ Stay, Bright-eye,” he said. 

“ Let the man alone,” White Buffalo said, coldly. 

“ I do not wish him to kill you,” the young man replied. 

“ I suppose you wish to kill me yourself, noble Count of Beaulieu,” he said 
in a cutting voice. * ’ 

“ No, sir,” the young man said, with disdain ; “ throw down your weapons I 
spare your life.” ’ 

The exile gave him a withering glance “ Instead of telling me to throw 


Conclusion. 


123 


down my weapons,” he said, ironically, “ why do you not try and take them 
from me ? ” 

“ Because I pity your age and your grey hair.” 

“ Pity ? Confess rather, O noble count, that you are afraid.” 

At this insult the young man trembled, and his face became livid. 

The Americans formed a circle round the two men, and anxiously awaited 
what was going to happen. 

“Put an end to this,” Major Melville exclaimed ; “kill that mad brute 0 ” 

“ One moment; sir, I beg ; let me settle this affair.” 

“ As you wish it, sir, act as you think proper.” 

“ You desire a duel, then ?” the count said, addressing White Buffalo, who 
still stood perfectly calm. 

“Yes,” he answered, through his clenched teeth, “ a duel to the death ! Two 
principles, and not two men, will contend here. I hate your race, and you hate 
mine.” 

“ Be it so.” 

The count took two sabres from the hands of the men nearest him, and 
threw one at the exile’s feet. 

The latter stooped to pick it up, but as he rose Ivon aimed a pistol at him 
and blew out his brains. 

The young man turned furiously on his servant. 

“ Wretched fellow ! ” he shouted ; “ what have you done ? ” 

“ Kill me, if you will, sir,” the Breton replied simply ; “ but indeed it was 
Stronger than myself, I was so frightened.” 

“ Come, come,” the major said, interposing, “you must not be angry with 
the poor fellow, he fancied he was acting for the best, and for my part I think 
he was.” 

The incident had no other result; the exile died on the spot, taking with 
him the secret of his name. 

While this scene was taking place in the court-yard of the fort John Black, who 
was anxious to reassure his wife and daughter went to look for them ; but though 
he went through all the rooms and outbuildings of the fort, where he had con- 
cealed them but a few minutes previously, he could not find them any- 
where. 

The poor squatter returned, with a lengthened face and despair in his soul, 
to announce to the major the disappearance of his wife and daughter, probably 
carried off by the Indians. 

Without losing a moment the major ordered a dozen hunters to go in search 
of the ladies ; but just as the band was about to start they arrived, accompanied 
by Bright-eye and two American hunters. 

Margaret and her daughter were with them. 

So soon as Prairie Flower perceived the count she uttered a cry of joy, and 
rushed towards him. 

“ Saved ! ” she exclaimed. 

But all at once she blushed, trembled, and went in confusion to seek refuge 
by her mother’s side. 

The count went up, took her hand, and pressed it tenderly. 

“ Prairie Flower,” he said to her softly, “ do you no longer love me now that 
I am free ? ” 

The maiden raised her head, and looked at him for a moment with tear- 
laden eyes. 

“ Oh ! ever, ever ! ” she answered. 

“ Look, daughter,” Mrs. Black said to poor Mary. 


124 


The Prairie Flower. 


“ Mother,” she replied, in a firm voice, “ did I not tell you that I should 
forget him ?” 

The squatter’s wife shook her head, but made no further remark. 

The Indians had fled without leaving a man, and a few hours later the fort 
returned to its old condition. 

The winter passed away without any fresh incident, for the rude lesson given 
the Indians had done them good. 

Prairie Flower, recognised by her uncle, remained at the fort. 

The girl was sorrowful and pensive; she often spent long hours leaning over 
the parapets, with her eyes fixed on the prairie and the forest, which were be- 
ginning to reassume their green dress. 

Her mother and the major, who were so fond of her, could not at all under- 
stand the gloomy melancholy that preyed upon her. 

When pressed to explain what she suffered from, she replied invariably that 
there was nothing the matter with her. 

One day, however, her face brightened up, and her joyous smile re- 
appeared. 

Three travellers arrived at the fort. 

They were the count, Bright-eye, and Ivon. They were returning from a 
long excursion in the Rocky Mountains. 

As soon as he arrived the count went up to the maiden, and took her hand, 
as he had done three months before. 

“ Prairie Flower,” he asked her once again, “ do you no longer love me ? ” 

“ Oh ! yes, and for ever ! ” the poor child answered gently, for she had grown 
timid since she gave up her desert life. 

“ Thank you,” he said to her ; and, turning to the major and his sister, who 
were looking at each other anxiously, he added, without loosing the hand he 
held, 

“ Major Melville, and you, madam. I ask you for this lady’s hand.” 

A week later the marriage was solemnised ; the squatter and his family were 
present. And a month previously Mary had married James. Still, when the 
“yes ” was uttered, she could not suppress a sigh. 

“ You see, Ivon, that you are never killed by the Indians — and here is a proof 
of it,” Bright-eye said to the Breton, on leaving the chapel. 

“ I am beginning to believe it,” the latter made answer ; “ but no matter, my 
friend, I shall never get accustomed to this frightful country, it makes me so 
afraid.” 

“ The old humbug ! ” the Canadian muttered ; “ he will never alter.” 

******* 

And now. to satisfy certain curious readers who like to know everything, we 
Will add the following in the shape of a postscript. 

A few months after the fall of Robespierre several members of the Conven 
tion, in spite of the part they played on that day, were not the less transported*- 
to French Guyana. 

Two of them — Collot d’Herbois and Billaud Varenne — succeeded in escaping 
from Sinnamari, and buried themselves in the deserts, where they endured 
horrible suflerings. 

Collot d’Herbois, being a man of considerably less physique than Billaud 
Varenne, and, moreover, lacking his stern and inflexible will, was not so well 
fitted to cope with the wild struggle for existence in those desolate and soul- 
depressing regions. 




Conclusion . 12^ 


He bravely bore up for a time, but the privations to which he was subjected, 
together with the bitter grief at his expatriation from his native country, 
finally overcame him, and, notwithstanding all the exertions of his > brave and 
devoted comrade, Billaud, he succumbed, and was buried in the desert by his 
only friend and companion. 

As for Billaud, after many startling adventures and fierce eftcounters with 
man and beast, he was received by the Kenhas tribe and adopted by them. 

It is he whom we have known throughout this story as White Buffalo. 

{[The further adventures of B right-eye, under new circumstances of adven« 
ture, will be concluded in the “ Indian Scout,” which will complete the series 
commenced with the “.Missouri Outlaws.”] 



VPSINk 




marks the -women of our households when they undertake to make their 
homes bright and cheery. Nothing deters them. Their weary work may 
be as long as the word which begins this paragraph, but they prove their 
regard for decent homes by their indefatigability. What a pity that any 
of them should add to their toil by neglecting to use Sapolio. It reduces 
the labor of cleaning and scouring at least one-half. 10c. a cake. Sold by 
all grocers. 



Dr. A. W. Thompson, Northampton, Mass., says: “I have tested the 

Gluten Suppositories, and consider them valuable, as indeed, I expected 
from the excellence of their theory.’ ’ 


Dr. Wm. Tot> Helmuth declares the Gluten Suppositories to be “ the 
best remfpiy for constipation which 1 have ever prescribed.” 

‘‘As Sancho Panza said of sleep, so say I of your Gluten Suppositories : 
God bless the man who invented them ! E. L. Ripley, Burlington, Yt. 


“ I prescribe the Gluten Suppositories almost daily in my practice and 
am often astonished at the permanent results obtained.”— J. Montfort 
Schley, M.D., Professor Physical Diagnosis Woman’s Medical College, 
New York City. 

HEALTH FOOD CO., 75 4th Avenue, N. Y. 



THE BEST 

WASHING COMPOUND 

EVER INVENTED. 

Shady, Married or 
jingle, Eicli or I»oor, 
SSonsekeeping or 
Boarding, will fee 
without it after test* 
iag its utility. 

Sold fey all tirst-class 
Orocers,fent feewareof 
worthless imitations* 




mu mmm i 



is acknowledged to be the best and 
most efficacious Remedy for GOUT 
and RHEUMATISM, as testified by 
Thousands of people. Who has 
once tried this excellent Remedy 
will always keep the “PAIN EX- 
PELLEE ” trademark “Anchor” 
in his house. Sold by all Chemists. 
Price 50 Cents. 

F. AS. RICHTER Ss CO. 

1 310 BROADWAY, NEW YORK and 
J LONDON, E, C. 1, RAILWAY 
■ mViietiM'Mjg PLACE, FENCHURCH ST. 
Trademark § Full particulars mailed free. 

A CLEAR COMPLEXION ! 

“West 63d St., N. Y., lady writes: 

“1 found Dr. Campbell’s Arsenic 
Complexion Wafers did all you guar- 
anteed they would do. I was delicate 
from the effects of malaria, could not 
Bleep or eat, and had a ‘ WRETCHED 
COMPLEXION;’ but NOW all is 
changed. I not only sleep and eat 
well, but my complexion is the envy 
and talk of my lady friends. You may 
refer to me.” (Name and address fur- 
nished to ladies.) By mail, 50c. and 
$1.00 ; samples, 25c. Harmless. Pre- 
pared ONLY by 

JAS. P. CAMPBELL, M.D., 
146 West 16th Street, N. Y. 

Sold by Druggists. 

FACE, HANDS, FEET, 

and all their imperfec- 
tions, including Facial 
Development, Hair and 
Scalp, Superfluous 
4 Hair, Birth Marks, 
Moles, Warts, Moth, 
Freckles, Red Nose, Acne, Black 
Heads, Scars, Pitting, and their 
treatment. Send 10c. for book of 
50 pages, 4th edition. 

Dr. JOHN H. WOODBURY, 

37 North Pearl St., Albany, N. Y. 

6 parlors— 3 for ladies. Established 1870. 



— aTTIRIE—- — 

gICK H EADACHE ! 

BY USING THE GENUINE 

Dr. C. McLane’s 

LIYER PILLS 

PRICE, 25 CENTS. 

FOR SALE BY ALL DRUGGISTS. 

BBSS MBS —a EDBI GjSU j.wid.kr.-.l 

side wrapper from a box of the I 
genuine Dr. C. McLANE’S Cele- 
brated Liver Pills, with your 
address, plainly written, and we 
will send you, by return mail, a 
magnificent package of Chromatic [ 
and Oleographic Cards. flgjastgg^ 

FLEMING BROS. 
PITTSBURGH, PA. 


CANDY 


CANDY 


Send $1.25, $2.25, 
$3.50, or $5.00 for a 
sample retail box, by 
express, prepaid, of 
the Best CANDIES 
in America. Strictly 
pure, and put up in 
elegant boxes. Suit- 
able for presents. 
Refers to all Chicago. 
Try it. Address, 

C. F. GUNTHER, 

Confectioner , 

212 State St., and 
78 Madison St., 
CHICAGO. 


HOSTETTER’S 

STOMACH BITTERS 

HAS FOR 35 YEARS BEEN 

Adopted by Physicians and Invalids, 

AS A REMEDY FOR 

Indigestion, Dyspepsia, 

Fever and Ague, Malaria, 
Neuralgia, Rheumatism, 

General Debility, 
And other KINDRED DISEASES, 

AS confxrmvd BY 

THOUSANDS UP TESTIMONIALS IN 
OUR POSSESSION. 

A sk your Druggist for it, and take none but 

HOSTETTER’S STOMACH BITTERS. 


/ 




f'itute, Buffalo, N. Y., has afforded a 
\ ast experience in nicely adapting 1 and 
i loroughly testing remedies for the 
t ure of woman’s peculiar maladies. 

Dr. Pierce’s Favorite Prescrip- 
tion is the outgrowth, or result, of this 
•Treat and valuable experience. Thou- 
sands of testimonials received from pa- 
tients and from physicians who have 
tested it in the more aggravated and 
obstinate cases which had baffled their 
skill, prove it to be the most wonderful 
remedy ever devised for the relief and 
cure of suffering women. It is not re- 
commended as a “cure-all,” but as a 
most perfect Specific for woman’s 
peculiar ailments. 

As a powerful, invigorating 

tonic it imparts strength to the whole 
system, and to the uterus, or womb and 
its appendages, in particular. For over- 
worked, “worn-out,” “run-down,” de- 
bilitated teachers, milliners, dressmak- 
ers, seamstresses, “shop-girls,” house- 
keepers, nursing mothers, and feeble 
women generally, Dr. Pierce’s Favorite 
Prescription is the greatest earthly boon, 
being unequalled as an appetizing cor- 
dial and restorative tonic. It promotes 
digestion and assimilation of food, cures 
nausea, weakness of stomach, indiges- 
tion, bloating and eructations of gas. 

As a soothing and. strengthen- 
ing nervine, “ Favorite Presci'iption ” 
is unequalled and is invaluable in allay- 
ing and subduing nervous excitability, 
irritability, exhaustion, prostration, hys- 
teria, spasms and other distressing, nerv- 
ous symptoms commonly attendant upon 
functional and organic disease of the 
womb. It induces refreshing sleep and 
relieves mental anxiety and despond- 
ency. . „ 

Dr. Pierce’s Favorite Prescrip- 
tion is a legitimate medicine, 
carefully compounded by an experienc- 
ed and skillful physician, and adapted 
to woman’s delicate organization. It is 
purely vegetable in its composition and 


perfectly harmless In i*£ effects in any 
condition of the system. 

“Favorite Prescription” is a 
positive cure for the most compli- 
cated and obstinate cases of ieucorrhea, 
or “ whites,” excessive flowing at month- 
ly periods, painful menstruation, unnat- 
ural suppressions, prolapsus or falling 
of the womb, weak bt^ck, “ female weak- 
ness,” anteversion, retroversion, bearing- 
down sensations, chronic congestion, in- 
flammation and ulceration of the womb, 
inflammation, pain and tenderness in 
ovaries, accompanied with internal heat. 

In pregnancy, “ Favorite Prescrip- 
tion” is a “mother’s cordial,” relieving 
nausea, weakness of stomach and other 
distressing symptomj common to that 
condition. If its use is kept up in the 
latter months of gestation, it so prepares 
the system for delivery as to greatly 
lessen, and many times almost entirely 
do away with the sufferings of that try- 
ing ordeal. 

“ Favorite Prescription,” whei* 

taken in connection with the use of 
Dr. Pierce’s Golden Medical Discovery, 
and small laxative doses of Dr. Pierce’s 
Purgative Pellets (Little Liver Pills), 
cures Liver, Kidney and Bladder dls 
cases. Their combined use also removes 
blood taints, and abolishes cancerous 
and scrofulous humors from the System. 

Treating tlie Wrong Disease.— 
Many times women call on their family 
physicians, suffering, as they imagine, 
one from dyspepsia, another from heart 
disease, another from liver or kidney 
disease, another from nervous exhaus- 
tion or prostration, another with pain 
here or there, and in this way they all 
present alike to themselves and their 
easy-going and indifferent, or over-busy 
doctor, separate and distinct diseases, 
for which ho prescribes his pills and 
potions, assuming them to be such, 
when, in reality, they are all only symp- 
tonis caused by some womb disorder. 
The physician, ignorant of the cause of 
suffering, encourages his practice until 
large bills are made. The suffering pa- 
tient gets no better, but probably worse 
by reason of the delay, wrong treatment 
and consequent complications. A prop- 
er medicine, like Dr. Pierce’s Favorite 
Prescription, directed to the cause would 
have entirely removed the disease, there- 
by dispelling all those distressing symp- 
toms, and instituting comfort instead of 
prolonged misery. 

“Favorite Prescription” is the 
only medicine for women sold, by drug- 
gists, under a positive guarantee, 
from the manufacturers, that it will 
give satisfaction in every case, or money 
will be refunded. This guarantee has 
been printed on the bottle- vrrapper, and 
faithfully carried out for many years. 
Targe bottles (100 doses) $1.00, or 
six bottles for $5.00. 

83^“ Send ten cents in stamps for Dr. 
Pierce’s large, illustrated Treatise (160 
pages) on Diseases of Women. Address, 
World’s Dispensary Medical Association, 
€68 MAIN bTBJBET, BUFFALO , A - . T, 




MATCHLESS 

PIANOS. 

Highest grade instruments manufactured. 
Perfect and reliable in every respect. En- 
dorsed and preferred by the best musical 
authorities. The choicest .known. 

33 UNION SQUARE, 
NEW YORK. 



JAMES McCREERY & COMPANY, 


Broadwayand Eleventh St., New York City. 



























































LIBRARY of congress 



0 0 0 c? 3 3 3 £ k £) lj 


WM4>m M m% (' - - 

.* u&tfOTi f ■}}*.■: V,?;.uvt. , < •- r,bf •;:•'• . ••: 

7 • • -sM 6/^iA*. • • >:«:• /;* • * v; 


